Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÔÈ„ ÈίÂÚ

 ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ 5

439y371 ,(Â"Ò˘˙)

:¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù

¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÂ ¯˘‚Ó ÈÒÁÈ· ‰˘ÏÂÁ ‰ÓˆÂÚ

˙‡Ó

*‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ÂÁÂÎÏ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‰ÓÏ ÒÁÈ· ÒÂ˙ÈÓ ÌÈȘ ‰ÈÙÏ˘ ‰Úˉ ˙ÈÏÚÂÓ ‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó·

.˙È¯Â˘È‚‰ ‰˜È˘¯Ù· ÏÚÂÙ· ‰˘Ú‰ ˙‡ ̇Â˙ Âȇ˘ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘

È„ÈÏ ˙‡· Ô‰˘ ÈÙÎ ,¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ ˙¯‰ˆÂÓ‰ ˙ÂÁË·‰Ï ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰

È„È ÏÚ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ‚ˆÂÓ Â·˘ ÔÙ‡·Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ ˙¯ÙÒ· ÈÂËÈ·

,ȯËÂÏ ÍÈω ‡Â‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰ Ô‰ÈÙÏ˘ ˙ÂÁË·‰ ,‰˜È˘¯Ù· ÌȘÒÂÚ‰ Ìȯ˘‚Ó

˙ÂÈ‚‰ Ï˘ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ· ˘ÙÂÁ Ï˘ ,‰ÓÎÒ‰ Ï˘ ˙¯˜Ú ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ

̉Ȅȷ ¯È˙ÂÓ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ ÂÊίӷ „ÈÓÚÓ‰ ÍÈω ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈϯËÈÂ

ÍÂÒÎÒÏ ˙Â¯Â˘˜‰ ˙ÂÈ˙‰Ӊ ˙ÂËÏÁ‰‰ ˙Ï·˜ ˙‡Â Ìϯ‚ ˙ÚÈ·˜ ˙‡

ÔÈ· Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ωȷ ÚÂÈÒ‰ „ȘÙ˙ ˙‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È· ¯È˙ÂÓ ,¯˙ÙÏÂ

˙„ÓÚÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ‰‰ ‰·˘ ˙Â‡ÈˆÓ ÌÈÙ˜˘Ó Ìȇ Âχ ÌȯÒÓ .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰

‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ÂÏ ‰˜ÈÚÓ‰ ,¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ· ‰ÓˆÂÚ ˙·¯ ÁÂÎ

.¯Â˘È‚‰ ¯„҉ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÈÎÂ˙ ·ÂˆÈÚ ÏÚ ‰Ï„‚

ÂÓÂÈ˜Ï ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ‰ ˙‡ ¯È·‚‰Ï ,¯ÂÓ‡‰ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ˙‡ Û¢ÁÏ „Ú ¯Ó‡Ó‰

˙ÂÁË·‰‰ ÌÚ ÌÂÁ˙· ÌÈ·˙ÂΉ ˙‡Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù· ÌȘÒÂÚ‰ ˙‡ ˙ÓÚÏÂ

.˙È¯Â˘È‚‰ ‰˜È˘¯Ù· ˙‡ȈӉ ÔÈ·Ï ÔÈ· ¯ÚÙ‰ ÌÚ ÍÈω‰ Ï˘ ˙¯‰ˆÂÓ‰

ÍÈω‰Â ÌÈ·˙ÂΉ ,Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈÓ‡· Ú‚ÙÏ ÏÂÏÚ ‰Ê ¯ÚÙ˘ ‰„·ÂÚ‰Ó „·Ï

˙ÂÈÂÎÊ· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù‰ ˙ÈÁ·Ó ˙ÂÈÏÈÏ˘ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰ Ì‚ ÂÏ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ˙ÂÏÂÏÚ ,ÂÓˆÚ

.¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰

"ÁÂÎ" ¯È„‚‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ È˙¯·Á ÁÂÎ ˙Âȯ‡È˙· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‰˘ÂÚ ¯Ó‡Ó‰

*ÏÚ ÌÈÒÒÂ·Ó ‰Ê ¯Ó‡ÓÓ ÌȘÏÁ .‡ ˙ȯ˜ ,˙ÈÓ„˜‡‰ ‰È¯˜‰ ,ÌÈËÙ˘ÓÏ ‰ËϘى ,‰ˆ¯ÓÁÂ˙È :¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ˆÂ˙ ÏÚ Â˙ÚÙ˘‰Â ¯˘‚Ó È„È ÏÚ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ÏÚ ˙·È˘ÙÒ¯Ù ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ¯· ˙ËÈÒ¯·È‡ ,‰ÈÙÂÒÂÏÈÙÏ ¯Â˘„ ¯‡Â˙ ˙Ï·˜ Ì˘Ï ¯Â·ÈÁ) È‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ ÈÙÂÒÂÏÈÙ ,ÈËÙ˘ÓÌÈÎÂÒÎÒ ·Â˘ÈÈϠωÈÏ ˙ÈÓÂÁ˙È·‰ ˙ÈÎÂ˙‰ ˙¯‚ÒÓ· ¯·ÁÓ‰ È„È ÏÚ ‰˘‚‰˘ ,(„"Ò˘˙ ,ÔÏȇ

.‚¯·ÈÈˢ „ϯ'‚ 'ٯ٠ÔÈÈˢ¯·Ï‡ ÏÎÈÓ ¯"„ ˙ÈÈÁ‰· ÔÏȇ-¯· ˙ËÈÒ¯·È‡· Ô˙ÓÂ-‡˘ÓÂ

371

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÏÚ Âχ ÌÈÁÂÓ Ì˘ÈÈÓ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ ¯˘˜‰· "‰ÚÙ˘‰"-Â

¯Ó‡Ó‰ „˜Ó˙Ó ,ÛÒ· .̄ȘÙ˙ Úˆȷ· Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÌÈË˜Â˘ ˙ˆÂÙ ‰ÚÙ˘‰

Ô¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰ ,‰Î¯Ú‰ Z ¯Â˘È‚ ÈÎÈω· „ÁÂÈÓ· ˙ˆÂÙ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˘ÂÏ˘·

ÒÁÈ· ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ÔÈ·˘ ¯ÚÙ‰ ˙‡ Ô‰Ó ˙Á‡ ÏÎ È·‚Ï ÌÈ‚„Ó ,˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚ÙÂ

˘ÂÓÈ˘ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈ˙‡‰ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰‰ ˙‡Â Áˢ· ˙‡ȈӉ ÔÈ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂÎÏ

,Ô¯Á‡‰ ˜ÏÁ· .˜ÈÊÁÓ ‡Â‰ ‰·˘ ÁÂΉ ˙„ÓÚ· ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ Ï΢ÂÓ È˙Ï·

„ÓÂÚ Ìχ ¯˘‚Ó‰ „ȘÙ˙Ó „¯Ù È˙Ï· ˜ÏÁÎ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘· ¯Ó‡Ó‰ ¯ÈÎÓ

‰ÈÈ˘Ú‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù· ˙‡ȈӉ ÔÈ·Ï ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ÔÈ·˘ ¯ÚÙ· ‰¯Î‰‰ ˙Â·È˘Á ÏÚ

.‰Ê ¯ÚÙ ÌÚ ˙„„ÂÓ˙‰Ï ÌÈί„ ‰ÓÎ ÚȈÓ ˙È¯Â˘È‚‰

.‡‡Â·Ó.1Â˙¯ËÓ ¯Ó‡Ó‰ ‡˘Â ˙‚ˆ‰ :¯·„ Á˙Ù.2?¯Â˘È‚ ÍÈω ‰Ó.3ÍÈω‰ ‰·Ó.4χ¯˘È· ¯Â˘È‚ ÈÎÈω ÏÚ ÏÁ‰ È˙‡‰Â ÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ¯Ë˘Ó‰

.·Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ÌÁÂÎÏ ÒÁÈ· ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰.1?ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ‰Ó.2?ÌÏÚ Âȇ ‡Â‰ Ú„Ó.3Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ÌÁÂη ˜ÂÒÈÚ‰ ˙Â·È˘Á

.‚¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂÎ.1?ÁÂΠ‰Ó

.‡‡Â·Ó

.·ÂÈ˙¯˜Ó ÁÂÎ.‚‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘Ë.„‰ÚÙ˘‰Ï ÁÂÎÏ ÒÁÈ· ÌÈÈÏÏÎ ÌÈ˷ȉ

.2¯Â˘È‚· È˙¯·Á ÁÂÎ ˙Âȯ‡È˙ Ì¢ÈÈ :˙ˆÂÙ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘Ë Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜Ó

.3¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÌÁÂÎ.„ÂÈ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰Â Ìȯ˘‚Ó È„È ÏÚ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ Ï˘ ‰Ó‚„‰

.1‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘Ë.‡?‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë È‰Ó.·‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ÁÂΉ „ÓÓ.‚‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘¯ÙÏ ÌÈÈ˙‡ ÌȄ˜ ˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰.„˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ Ô˙Ó ıÂÚÈÈ ,Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ ÔÈ· ÔÈÁ·‰Ï È˘Â˜‰.‰‰ÈÚ·‰ ˙‚ˆ‰.‰ίډ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈ˙‡ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰.ÊÌÂÎÈÒ

.2È·È˘ÏÒ ÚÂÈÒ Z ·ˆÈÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ Ô¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰.‡ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚىΠÔ¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰.·?È·È˘ÏÒ ÚÂÈÒ Â‰Ó.‚È·È˘ÏÒ‰ ÚÂÈÒ‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰Ó ˙Âڷ‰ ˙ÂÈ˙‡‰ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰‰.„ÌÂÎÈÒ

372

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

.3˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù.‡‡Â·Ó.·˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù· ÁÂΉ ·ÈίÓ.‚ÂÊ ‰˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈ˙‡‰ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰‰Â ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ȘÊ.„ÌÂÎÈÒ

.‰ÌÂÎÈÒ.1ÂÈÈÁ ˙‡ȈÓÓ ˜ÏÁÎ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰.2˙‡ȈÓÏ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ÔÈ· ¯ÚÙ· ‰¯Î‰‰ ˙Â·È˘Á.3ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÂÎ‰Ï ‰˜È˙‡‰ ˙Ó¯˙.4ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ· ÁÂΉ ȯÚÙ ÌÚ ˙„„ÂÓ˙‰Ï ˙ÂÙÒ ˙ÂÏÂÚÙ.5¯·„ ˙ȯÁ‡

‡Â·Ó .‡

Â˙¯ËÓ ¯Ó‡Ó‰ ‡˘Â ˙‚ˆ‰ :¯·„ Á˙Ù .1

.¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω· ÔÂÓˉ Ҙ„¯Ù‰ ˙‡ Ìȇ¯Â˜‰ ÈÙ· ‚Ȉ‰Ï ‡È‰ ‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó ˙¯ËÓÌÈ˘È‚„Ó ¯Â˘È‚· ÌȘÒÂÚ‰ ‰˜È˘¯Ù‰ È˘‡ ԉ ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ ˙¯ÙÒ‰ Ô‰ ,„Á‡ „ˆÓ‰Ú¯Î‰Ï Ì˙ÂÎÊ ˙‡Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÈÈÓ¡ ˙‡ ,¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ ȯËÂω ÔÙ‰ ˙‡Ì‰ÈÈ· ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ˙‡ ÌÈÈÒÈ˘ Ô¯˙Ù‰ ‚ÂÒ ˙‡ Ú·˜Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ Ì˙ÂÎÊ ˙‡ ,˙ÈÓˆÚ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‡ ‚ÈˆÓ ‰Ê Ìȯ·„ ·ˆÓ ,‰¯Â‡ÎÏ .¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ˙ÂÎÓÒ ¯„Úȉ ˙‡Â‡ ÌÈÂÒÓ Ô¯˙Ù Ï·˜Ï ̇‰ ‰ËÏÁ‰‰ Ô΢ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ Z ¯˘‚Ó ÈÒÁÈ· ˘ÏÁ‰ „ˆÎÏÚ Â‡ ÈËÂÙÈ˘‰ ÍÈω‰ ÏÚ ·Â˘Á ̇ ,‰‡Â¢‰ Ì˘Ï .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È· ‰ÈÂˆÓ Â˙ÂÁ„Ï˙ÂÎÓÒ :ÌÈÎÂÙ‰ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Ï ¯¯Â·‰/ËÙ¢‰ ÔÈ· ‰ÓˆÂÚ‰ ÈÒÁÈ˘ ȯ‰ ,˙¯¯Â·‰ ÍÈω˙ÂÈ˘È‡‰Â ˙ÂÈ„ÒÂÓ‰ ˙ÂÈÙȈ‰˘ ÏÎÎ ,¯Á‡ „ˆÓ ;Úˆ˜Ó‰ ˘È‡ È„È· ‰ÈÂˆÓ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω ˙ÂÏÈÚÈ· ˙„˜Ó˙‰· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ ˙‡· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÈÚˆȷÓ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈωÓ˙ÂÏÈ·ÂÓ Ô‰ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ÌÎÒ‰· ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÌÂÈÒ È„È ÏÚ ˙„„Ó Ô‰˘ ÏÎΠ,¯˘‚Ó‰Â‚È˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï Ì‚ ÌÈ˙ÚÏ ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï ‰˜È˘¯Ù·Ì‚ ‰ÎÊ ‡Â‰Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù· ÌȘÒÂÚ‰ ÌÈ˘‡Ï ¯ÎÂÓ ‰Ê Ìȯ·„ ·ˆÓ .‰ÊÎ ÌÎÒ‰Z ¯˘‚Ó ÈÒÁÈ Ï˘ ¯˙ÂÈ ˙˜„˜Â„Ó ‰ÈÁ· .¯Â˘È‚· ˙˜ÒÂÚ‰ ˙¯ÙÒ· ÌÈÂÒÓ „ÂÚÈ˙ϯ˘‚ÓÏ˘ ‰Ï‚Ó ,È˙¯·Á ÁÂÎ Ï˘ ˙Âȯ‡È˙ ¯Â‡Ï „ÁÂÈÓ· ,˙È¯Â˘È‚‰ ‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒ· ÌÈ„„ˆÂÏ ˙˜ÈÚÓ‰ ,˙ÂÂÂ‚Ó ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ËÂ˜Ï ÂÏ ˙¯˘Ù‡Ó‰ ,˙ÏËÂ·Ó È˙Ï· ‰ÓˆÂÚÍÈωΠ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙¯„‚‰ ¯Â‡Ï ‰Ï ÌÈÙˆÓ Èχ ÂÈȉ˘ ÂÊÓ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ Ï˘ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰·¯ ‰„ÈÓÒÁÈ· ˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰Â ‰ÈÓ¡ Ì‰Ï ÁÈË·Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ ÂÊίӷ ̘ÓÓ‰ ,ȯËÂÏÂÂ

.Â˙ÈÈÁ„ ‡ Â˙Ï·˜Â ̉ÈÈ· ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ Ô¯˙Ù ·ÂˆÈÚÏ,"˜ÊÁ" ‰˘ÚÓÏ ‡Â‰ "˘ÏÁ"‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ :Ҙ„¯Ù ÔΠ̇ ÔÂÓË ˙È¯Â˘È‚‰ ‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒ·¯ˆÂÈ "˜ÊÁ" ¯˘‚Ó Ìχ ;ÌÎÒ‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ ‡È·‰Ï ÂÏ ˙¯˘Ù‡Ó ÂÏ˘ ‰ÓˆÂÚ‰ÂÌȘÒÂډ ¯Â˘È‚‰˘ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ÔÈ· ˙ÂÁÙ‰ ÏÎÏ Â‡ ˙Ϸ˜Ӊ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙¯„‚‰ ÔÈ· Á˙Ó

373

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

‰Ó ‡È‰ ‰Ï‡˘‰ .ÌÈ·¯ ¯Â˘È‚ ÈÎÈω· ˙‚‰Â‰ Áˢ· ˙‡ȈӉ ÔÈ·Ï ,ÌÈÁÙËÓ Â·˙‡ Û¢ÁÏ ‰Â˘‡¯·Â ˘‡¯· „Ú ‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó .ÂÊ ‰¯Î‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰‰ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ˙ÂÎȯˆ˙ÓÚÓ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ· ÔÂÈ„‰ ,ÍÎÏ ÛÒ· .ÂÓÂÈ˜Ï ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ‰ ˙‡ ¯È·‚‰Ï ¯ÂÓ‡‰ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰Ï˘ ˙¯‰ˆÂÓ‰ ˙ÂÁË·‰‰ ÌÚ ÌÂÁ˙· ÌÈ·˙ÂΉ ˙‡Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù· ÌȘÒÂÚ‰ ˙‡ÏÂÏÚ ‰Ê‰ ¯ÚÙ‰˘ ÍÎÏ ¯·ÚÓ .˙È¯Â˘È‚‰ ‰˜È˘¯Ù· ˙‡ȈӉ ÔÈ·Ï ÔÈ· ¯Úى ÍÈω‰˙ÂÎÏ˘‰ Ì‚ ÂÏ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ˙ÂÏÂÏÚ ,ÂÓˆÚ ÍÈω‰Â ÌÈ·˙ÂΉ ,Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈÓ‡· Ú‚ÙÏ

.¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÂÈÂÎÊ· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù‰ ˙ÈÁ·Ó ˙ÂÈÏÈÏ˘ÌȘ· Ë˯ÒÏ ‰ÒÓ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈÏ‰Ï ÈÏÏÎ ‡Â·Ó ‰ÂÂ‰Ó ¯Ó‡Ó‰ Ï˘ '‡ ˜ÏÁÔ‰ ‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó Ï˘ ‡ˆÂÓ‰ ˙„˜ Ô‰Ó ¯È‰·‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ,¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Â‰Ó ÌÈÈÏÏÎÍÈω ˙‡ Ì˙·‰˘ Ìȇ¯Â˜ ÈÙ· ԉ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω ˙‡ ÌȯÈÎÓ Ìȇ˘ Ìȇ¯Â˜ ÈÙ·Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ÌÁÂÎÏ ÒÁÈ· ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ˙‡ ‚ÈˆÓ '· ˜ÏÁ .ÈÏ˘ ÂÊÏ ‰‰Ê ‰È‡ ¯Â˘È‚‰'‚ ˜ÏÁ .¯Â˘È‚‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ˙˜ÒÂÚ‰ ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ ˙¯ÙÒ·Â ‰˜È˘¯Ù· Á¯ ‡Â‰˘ ÈÙÎÌ˙·ίÂÓ ˙‡ ‚ÈˆÓ ,‰ÚÙ˘‰ ȉÓ ÁÂÎ Â‰Ó ,È˙¯·Á ÁÂÎ ˙Âȯ‡È˙ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ,¯È„‚ÓÏÈÚÙÓ ÁÂÎ ÏÚ· ‡Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰" ÈÎ ‰ÚÈ·˜Ï ÔÎÂ˙ ÒÈÎÓ ÔÎÓ ¯Á‡Ï Âχ ÌÈÁÂÓ Ï˘‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÏÚ Âχ ÌÈÁÂÓ Ï˘ ÌÓ¢ÈÈ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· "ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ· ÁÂÎ˙ˆÂÙ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˘ÂÏ˘· „˜Ó˙Ó '„ ˜ÏÁ .̄ȘÙ˙ Úˆȷ· Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÌÈË˜Â˘ ˙ˆÂÙÏÎ È·‚Ï ÌÈ‚„Ó ,˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù Ô¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰ ,‰Î¯Ú‰ Z ¯Â˘È‚ ÈÎÈω· „ÁÂÈÓ·,Áˢ· ˙‡ȈӉ ÔÈ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂÎÏ ÒÁÈ· ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ÔÈ·˘ ¯ÚÙ‰ ˙‡ Ô‰Ó ˙Á‡'„ ˜ÏÁ .ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÒÁÈ· ÂÏ˘ ÁÂΉ ˙„ÓÚ ˙‡Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ È·ÈÎ¯Ó ˙‡ :ȯ˜Ï˘ Ï΢ÂÓ È˙Ï· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ È„È ÏÚ Ì¯‚È‰Ï ÌÈÏÂÏÚ˘ ÌÈÈ˙‡‰ ÌÈÈ˘˜‰ ˙‡ ‚ÈˆÓ Ì‚„ÂÒȉ ˙¯˜Ú ÌÚ Âχ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë Ï˘ Ô˙ÂÓÈÚ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ,ÂÊ ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ· ¯˘‚Ó‰„¯Ù È˙Ï· ˜ÏÁÎ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘· ¯ÈÎÓ ¯Ó‡Ó‰ Ï˘ Ô¯Á‡‰ ˜ÏÁ .¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘˙‡ȈӉ ÔÈ·Ï ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ÔÈ·˘ ¯ÚÙ· ‰¯Î‰‰ ˙Â·È˘Á ÏÚ „ÓÂÚ Ìχ ¯˘‚Ó‰ „ȘÙ˙Ó

.‰Ê ¯ÚÙ ÌÚ ˙„„ÂÓ˙‰Ï ÌÈί„ ‰ÓÎ ÚȈÓ ˙È¯Â˘È‚‰ ‰ÈÈ˘Ú‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù·

?¯Â˘È‚ ÍÈω Â‰Ó .2

ȯÙÒ· Ì‚ ÂÓÎ ,˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ ˙¯ÙÒ· .¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈÏ‰Ï ‰ˆÓÓ ˙ÓÎÒÂÓ ˙Á‡ ‰¯„‚‰ Ôȇ.1¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙Â‰Ó ˙‡ ÒÂÙ˙Ï ˙ÂÒÓ‰ ˙¢ ˙‡ÁÒ ‡ÂˆÓÏ Ô˙È ,˙·¯ ˙ÂÈ„Ó Ï˘ ÌȘÂÁ‰

1L. Riskin “Understanding Mediators’ Orientations, Strategies, and Techniques: ‰Ó‚Â„Ï Â‡¯A Grid for the Perplexed” 1 Harv. Negot. L. Rev. (1996) 7; Kimberlee K. Kovach &L P. Love “Mapping Mediation: The Risks of Riskin’s Grid” 3 Harv. Negot. L. Rev.(1998) 71; Laurence Boulle & Miryana Nesic Mediation: Principles Process Practice(Butterworths, 2001) 14y27 (“Unresolved Issues of Definition”); Kimberlee K. Kovach˙¯„‚‰ ˙‚ˆ‰) Mediation: Principles and Practice (West Publishing Co., 1994) 16y17

.(¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ ˙¢

374

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

ÌÈ˘‚„Ï ÒÁÈ· ÌÈÏ„·‰ ‰ÏÚÓ ‰Ê ‡˘Â· ˙ÈÓ„˜‡ ‰·È˙Î Ï˘Â ‰˜È˜Á ȯ·„ Ï˘ ‰¯È˜Ò.2¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‚ˆ‰· ÌÈ˙ȉ

Â˙ÂÈ‰Ó ,¯˙ȉ ÔÈ· ,Ú·Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ ‰ˆÓÓ ˙Á‡ ‰¯„‚‰ ˙‡ÈˆÓ· È˘Â˜‰

2¯„Úȉ ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÓÎÒ‰ ÏÚ ˘‚„ Ô˙Ó ÍÂ˙ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω ˙‡ ¯È„‚Ó Ï‡¯˘È· ˜ÂÁ‰ ,‰Ó‚„ωÓÎÒ‰ È„ÈÏ Ì‡È·‰Ï È„Î ,ÔÈ„‰ ÈÏÚ· ÌÚ ¯˘‚Ó „Ú ·˘ ÍÈω" :¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ˙ÂÎÓÒÁÒÂ] ËÙ˘Ó‰ È˙· ˜ÂÁÏ (‡).‚79 ÛÈÚÒ) "· ÚÈ¯Î‰Ï ˙ÂÎÓÒ Â„È· ˘È˘ ÈÏ·Ó ,ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ·Â˘ÈÈϯ„Ò‰Ï ÚÈ‚‰Ï ÔÈ„‰ ÈÏÚ· È„È· ÚÈÈÒÏ Â„È˜Ù˙˘ ÈÓ"Î ¯„‚ÂÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .1984y„"Ó˘˙‰ [·Ï¢Ó˙˜˙Ï 1 ‰˜˙ ‡¯ :"· ÚÈ¯Î‰Ï ˙ÂÎÓÒ Â„È· ˘È˘ ÈÏ·Ó ,È˘ÙÂÁ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó ÏÂ‰È ÍÂ˙Ó ¯Â˘È‚Ô‰ Ì‚˘ ,Silbey & Merry È„È ÏÚ ˙ÚˆÂÓ ‰Ó„ ‰¯„‚‰ .(1993y‚"˘˙‰ ,(¯Â˘È‚) ËÙ˘Ó‰ È˙·“... a :ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó ÏÂ‰È ÏÚ Á˜ÙÓ‰ ,¯˘‚Ó Ï˘ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ˙ÂÎÓÒ ¯„ÚÈ‰Ï ˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙Óprocess of settling conflict in which a third party oversees the negotiation between twoparties but does not impose an agreement” (S. Silbey & S.E. Merry “Mediator Settlement˙ˆ¯‡· Uniform Mediation Act-‰ ÈÁÒÓ Ì‚ .Strategies” 8 Law & Policy (1986) 7, 7)˙˘¯ÂÙÓ ˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰ Ì˙¯„‚‰· ‡ÂˆÓÏ Ô˙È Ìχ ÂÓˆÚ ÍÈω‰ ÏÚ ÌÈ˯ٷ ÌȯȷÎÓ Ìȇ ˙ȯ·‰“‘Mediation’ means :ÌÎÒ‰‰ ˙ÂȯËÂÏ ÏÚ ˘‚„ ˙¯Â˘˜˙·Â Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó ωȷ ÚÂÈÒ‰ È·ÈίÓÏa process in which a mediator facilitates communication and negotiation between partiesto assist them in reaching a voluntary agreement regarding their dispute” ((Section 2)1),Uniform Mediation Act (2001), drafted by the National Conference of Commissioners onÌÈÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ ˙‡ ÌÈ˘È‚„Ó Folberg & Taylor ,Ì˙ÓÂÚÏ .Uniform State Laws)“[Mediation is] the process by which the participants, together :ÍÈω‰ ω˙Ó Â·˘ ÔÙ‡Ïwith the assistance of a neutral person or persons, systematically isolate disputed issuesin order to develop options, consider alternatives, and reach a consensual settlement thatwill accommodate their needs” (J. Folberg & A. Taylor Mediation: A Comprehensive.Guide to Resolving Conflicts Without Litigating (San Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 1984) 7)“[Mediation is] the intervention into a dispute or negotiation by an Z Moore :¢‰acceptable, impartial and neutral third party who has no authoritative decision-makingpower to assist disputing parties in voluntarily reaching their own mutually acceptablesettlement of issues in dispute.” (Christopher W. Moore The Mediation Process: PracticalBush .Strategies for Resolving Conflict (2nd ed., San Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 1996) 15“... a consensual process in which a neutral third party, without any power to Zimpose a resolution, works with the disputing parties to help them reach a mutuallyacceptable resolution of some or all of the issues in dispute”. (R. Baruch Bush “Efficiencyand Protection, or Empowerment and Recognition? The Mediator’s Role and EthicalBerchovitch & ÂÏȇ .Standards in Mediation” 41 Florida Law Review (1989) 253, 254)˙‡ ÌËÈÓ˘‰· ,(‰È„Ó Â‡ ‰ˆÂ·˜ ,Ì„‡) ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‰ÊÏ ÌÒÁÈÈ˙‰· ‰¯„‚‰‰ ˙‡ ÌÈ·ÈÁ¯Ó Rubin˙‚‰˙‰ ÏÚ Â‡ ˙ÂÒÈÙ˙ ÏÚ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ Ï˘ ÍÈω˙Î ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‚ˆ‰·Â ,¯˘‚Ó‰Ó ˙ÂÈϯËȉ ˙˘È¯„“a process of conflict management, related to but distinct from :ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‡ÏÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰the parties’ own efforts, where the disputing parties or their representatives seek theassistance, or accept an offer of help, from an individual, group, state or organization tochange, affect or influence their perceptions or behavior, without resorting to physicalforce or invoking the authority of the law” (Jacob Berchovitch & Jeffrey Z. Rubin (eds.)Mediation in International Relations: Multiple Approaches to Conflict Management

.(Macmillan Press Ltd, London, 1992) 7)

375

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

.ÍÂÒÎÒÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ· ˙ÈÓÈ„Â ‰˙˘Ó ,˙·Î¯ÂÓ ‰Èˆ˜¯Ëȇ Ï˘ È˙¯·Á ÍÈω˙Ì‰Ó ?ÂÏ˘ ÌÈ·‡˘Ó‰ ‰Ó ?‰ÈÓ) ¯˘‚Ó‰ :ÌÈËÓχ ‰ÓÎ ÂÎÂ˙· ·¯ÚÓ ¯Â˘È‚ ÏÎ(˙ÂÈ„Ó ,˙ˆ·˜ ,ÌÈ„ÈÁÈ Z ?̉ÈÓ) ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ,(?ÂÏ˘ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ Ì‰Ó ?ÂÈ¯Â˘ÈÎ˙ÓÈȘ‰ ÌÈÒÁȉ ˙ίÚÓ È‰Ó ?ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ·Ò ‰ÈÏÚ˘ ‰ÈÚ·‰ ‰Ó) ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ Ï˘ ¯˘˜‰ÂÒÁÈ· ˙ٯ‚ ‰ÓÎÒ‰ Ôȇ ÌÈ¢ ¯Â˘È‚ ˙ÂÂ‚Ò ÌÈÓÈȘ ÍÎÏ ÛÒ· .(?ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·

.3¯˙ÂÈ· ·Âˉ ‡ ÔÂΉ ¯Â˘È‚‰ Ô‚ÒÏÌÈ·¯ ¯Â˘È‚ ÈÎÈÏ‰Ï ÌÈÙ˙¢Ӊ ÌÈÈÈÙ‡Ó ‰ÓÎ ÏÚ ÚÈ·ˆ‰Ï Ô˙È ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈ·˘ÈÈÏ ‡È‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙¯ËÓ :(χ¯˘È· Ì‚˘ ÁÈÓ È‡Â) ˙ȯ·‰ ˙ˆ¯‡· ÌÂÈÎ ÌÈω˙Ó‰„ˆ Ï˘ ÚÂÈÒ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ˙È˘Ú ÌÎÒ‰Ï ‰Ú‚‰‰ ;ÌÓˆÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ‰ÓÎÒ‰· ÍÂÒÎÒÌȯˆÂ˘ ÌÈÓÎÒ‰‰ ;ÌÎÒ‰ ˙ÂÙÎÏ Â‡ ÍÂÒÎÒ· ÚÈ¯Î‰Ï ÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ÁÂÎ ¯ÒÂÁÓ‰ È˘ÈÏ˘;ÌÈÈËÙ˘Ó ÌÈÏÏÎ ÏÚ Ì˜ӷ È˙‚‰˙‰ ÈÂÈ˘ ÏÚ ˙ÂÙ˙Â˘Ó ˙ÂÈ·ÈÂÁÓ ÏÚ ÌÈÒÒ·Ó

.4ÌȯÁ˙Ó ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ·Â ˙ÂÈÂÎÊ· „˜Ó˙‰Ï ̘ӷ ÒÂʈ˜ Á˙ÙÏ ‡Â‰ ÔÂÈÒȉ˙È·¯Ó ÔÈ· Û˙Â˘Ó ‰ÎÓ ‡ÂˆÓÏ Ô˙È˘ ¯Â·Ò ȇ ÈÎ ¯Ó‡ ‰Ê ˜ÏÁ ÌÂÎÈÒÏ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ Â˙Èȇ¯ ‡È‰ Ô·Â¯Ï Û˙¢Ӊ .¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ ˙¢‰ ˙ÂÒÈÙ˙‰Â ˙Â˘È‚‰‰ÒÓ ,‰Ú¯Î‰ ˙ÂÎÓÒ ¯ÒÁ‰ Z ¯˘‚Ó‰ Z ÈϯËÈ È˘ÈÏ˘ „ˆ ·˘ ,ȯËÂÏ ÍÈωÎÍÈω .̉ÈÈ· ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ Ô¯˙Ù ˙‡ ÂÓ„˜È˘ ˙ÂÓÎÒ‰Ï ÚÈ‚‰Ï ÍÂÒÎÒÏ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÈÈÒÏÏ·˜Ï ‰ÈÓ¡‰ ‰Â˙ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ˘ ‡È‰ ‡ˆÂÓ‰ ˙Á‰Â ÌÈ„„ˆÏ "ÍÈÈ˘"Î ÒÙ˙ ¯Â˘È‚‰˙ÂËÏÁ‰ Ï·˜Ï Ì‰Ï ÚÈÈÒÏ ‡Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ „ȘÙ˙˘ „ÂÚ· ,ÌÓˆÚ ¯Â·Ú ˙ÂËÏÁ‰

.¯Á‡ ‡ ‰Ê Ô¯˙٠̉ÈÏÚ ˙ÂÙÎÏ ÈÏ·Ó Âχ

ÍÈω‰ ‰·Ó .3

ÔÙÂ‡Ï ÒÁÈ· ‰„ÈÁ‡ ‰ÒÈÙ˙ Ôȇ Ì‚ ÍÎ ,ÍÈω‰ ˙¯„‚‰ ÏÚ ‰‡ÏÓ ‰ÓÎÒ‰ Ôȇ˘ ÈÙÎ.ÌÈ˘˜Â "ÔÈ„ ȯ„Ò" ‡ ‰¯Â„ˆÂ¯Ù ÈÏÏÎ ¯ÒÁ‰ ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ È˙Ï· ÍÈω ‡Â‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰ .ÂωÈÂ˙Âω˙‰ Èί„ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ÂÏ˘ ωȉ ÔÙ‡ ˙ÈÁ·Ó ˙¢ÈÓ‚· ÔÈÈÙÂ‡Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰,˜ÂÁ· Ú·˜˘ ‰·Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈÏ‰Ï Ôȇ ˙ÈËÂÙÈ˘‰ ˙ÂÈÈ„˙‰‰Ó ÏÈ„·‰Ï .ÏÚÂÙ·˙¯ÙÒ· ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ .̉ÈÎ¯ÂˆÏ ÍÈω‰ ˙Ó‡˙‰· ·Á¯ ˙Ú„ ÏÂ˜È˘ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘‚ÓÏÂ

3ÌÈÏ„ÂÓ ‰Ú·¯‡Ï ‰Úˆ‰) Boulle & Nesic, supra note 1, at pp. 27y29 ÔΠ1 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ Â‡¯ÌȯȉˆÓ ̉˘ ‰Ó ÔÈ·Ï ÌÈ˘ÂÚ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰˘ ‰Ó ÔÈ· ¯ÚÙ ˘È˘ ‰Úˉ Ì‚ ˙ÚÓ˘ .(¯Â˘È‚ Ï˘˙‡ȈӉ ,ÍÏÓ‰ ͯ„Î ÚÈÈÒÓ‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ È·ÓÂÙ· ÌÈ‚ÈˆÓ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ·Â¯˘ ˙¯ÓÏ .ÌÈ˘ÂÚ Ì‰˘S. J. Imperati “Mediator Practice Models: The Intersection of Ethics and ‡¯ :‰Â˘“The style most :Stylistic Practices in Mediation” 33 Willamette L. Rev. (1997) 703, 711frequently acknowledged publicly by mediators is the facilitative style. But the reality isthat if mediators are actually practicing a form of mediation that is not facilitative, andif, in fact, it is more evaluative, then the profession of mediation is doing a disservice to

.the public by espousing one style while practicing another.”4.Silbey & Merry, supra note 2, at p. 8

376

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

ͯ„Ï" ÒÁÈ· ˙ˆÏÓ‰ ‡ÂˆÓÏ Ô˙È Ìȯ˘‚Ó ˙¯˘Î‰Ï ˙„ÚÂÈÓ‰ ˙¯ÙÒ·Â ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰„Á‡ Ïη ‰ÏÂÚÙÏ ˙ˆÏӉ ¯Â˘È‚‰ È·Ï˘ ¯·„· ˙ÂÚˆ‰ ,¯Â˘È‚ ÍÈω Ï‰Ï "‰ÂΉ

.5˙Â‰Ê Ôȇ Ô‰ ͇ ,‰ÙÈÙÁ ÔÂÈÓ„ ˘È ÂÏω ˙ÂÚˆ‰‰ ÔÈ· .̉Ó˙¯˘Î‰Ï ÌÈү˜· Ϸ˜Ӊ ¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï„ÂÓ ˙‡ ‰¯ˆ˜· ¯‡˙‡ ,˙¯ÓÒÓ Ú·˜Ï ÈÏ·Ó̉ȂȈ ‡ ÍÂÒÎÒÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ÈÂÙÏË ¯˘˜ ¯ˆÂ Ô¢‡¯‰ ·Ï˘· .χ¯˘È· Ìȯ˘‚Ó¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙Â‰Ó ÏÚ È¢‡¯ Ú„ÈÓ .ÂÏ ÚÈÈÒÓ‰ È·È˯ËÒÈÈÓ„‡‰ Ô‚Ӊ ‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·ÏÌÈ· Ô¢‡¯ ˘‚ÙÓÏ „ÚÂÓ Ú·˜ ˙Â¯È˘· ÌÈÈÈÂÚÓ Ì‰ ̇ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯·ÚÂÓ Â˙ÂÏÚÂ,ÍÂÒÎÒÏ ÒÁÈ· ÈÒÈÒ· Ú„ÈÓ ¯˘‚ÓÏ ¯·ÚÂÈ ÏÏΠͯ„· ˘‚ÙÓ‰ ÈÙÏ .¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·Ï˙‡ˆÓ‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ¯·„‰ ‰˘ÚÈÈ ˙ÈËÙ˘Ó ‰ÚÈ·˙ È„ÎÏ ÏÈ˘·‰˘ ÍÂÒÎÒ· ¯·Â„Ó˘ÎÂ

.(‰‚‰ ·˙Π‰ÚÈ·˙ ·˙Î) ˙ÂÚˉ È·˙ÎÈ„¯˘Ó· (Ì‰Ï˘ ÔÈ„‰ ÈίÂÚ ÏÏΠͯ„·) ̉ȂȈ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ·ˆÈÈ˙È Ú·˜˘ „ÚÂÓ·¯˘‚Ó‰ .˙Ù˙Â˘Ó ‰Â˘‡¯ ‰˘È‚ÙÏ ˘‡¯Ó Ú·˜˘ ¯Á‡ ÈϯËÈ Ì˜ӷ ‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰˙‡Â · ÌÈϷ˜Ӊ ˙‚‰˙‰‰ ÈÏÏÎ ˙‡ ,ÂÈ·Ï˘ ˙‡ ¯È·ÒÈ ,ÍÈω˙‰ ˙‡Â ÂÓˆÚ ˙‡ ‚ȈÈ˙‡ Ï‰Ï ÌÈÈÈÂÚÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ̇ ,‰Ê ·Ï˘ ÌÂ˙· .̉È˙·ÂÁ ¯˘‚Ӊ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÂÈÂÎÊ

.ÏÈÁ˙È ÍÈω˙‰Â ¯Â˘È‚ È˙Â¯È˘ Ô˙ÓÏ ÌÎÒ‰ Ì˙ÁÈÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ „ÁÈ ÍÈω˙‰¯Â·È„‰ ˙ÂÎÊ ˙‡ ¯È·ÚÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ :È„ÓÏ ¯„‚ÂÓ ‰·Ó· ˙ÈÈÙ‡˙Ó ‰Â˘‡¯‰ ‰˘È‚Ù‰ÚÈ¯Ù‰Ï ÈÏ·Ó ˙ÂÈ˘ÙÂÁ· ‡Ë·˙‰Ï ¯·Â„Ï ¯˘Ù‡Ï ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰Ó ˘˜·Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ „Á‡Ï˙Âχ˘ ˜¯ ÂÈχ ‰ÙÓ ¯·Â„‰ ˙‡ Ú¢ÏÓ ÚÓÈ‰Ï Ï„˙˘Ó ÂÓˆÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ì‚ .ÂÏ˙‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÎÒÓ ,Âȯ·„ ˙‡ ÌÈÈÒÓ „ˆ Â˙‡˘Î .˘¯„ ¯·„‰˘ ‰ÓÎ „Ú ‰¯‰·‰„ˆ‰ χ ¯Â·È„‰ ˙ÂÎÊ ˙‡ ¯È·ÚÓ Ìȯ·„‰ ȯ˜ÈÚ ˙‡ Û˜˘Ó ,È˙ȈÓ˙ ÔÙ‡· Âȯ·„Ï˘ Â˙¯ËÓ .ÛÂ˜È˘Â ÌÂÎÈÒ ,‰·˘˜‰ :‰Ê „ˆ ÏÂÓ ‰˙Ú Úˆ·˙Ó ‰‰Ê ÍÈω˙ .¯Á‡‰¯ÂˆÈÏ ,‰Ú¯Ù‰ ‡ÏÏ Â˙‡¯ ˙„Â˜Ó Â¯ÂÙÈÒ ˙‡ ¯ÙÒÏ „ˆ ÏÎÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï ‡È‰ ‰Ê ·Ï˘‡ÏÏ Ìȯ·„‰ ˙‡ ÚÓ˘È ¯Á‡‰ „ˆÏ ÔÈÊ‡È „ˆ ÏÎ ‰·˘ (‰Â˘‡¯ ÌÈ˙ÈÚÏ) ˙Âӄʉȯ·„· ˙ÂÓÈÂÒÓ ˙„˜ ˘È‚„‰Ï ¯˘‚ÓÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï „Ú ÛÂ˜È˘‰Â ÌÂÎÈÒ‰ .‰Ú¯Ù‰‰Ê Ì„˜ÂÓ ·Ï˘·˘ ‡È‰ ‡ˆÂÓ‰ ˙Á‰ .¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ψ‡ Ì˙ËÈϘ ÏÚ Ï˜‰Ï „ˆ ÏÎ̉È˙¢‚¯ ˙ÓˆÂÚ Ï˘· ¯È˘È ÁÈ˘-„ Ï‰Ï ÔÈÈ„Ú ÌÈÏ˘· Ìȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘

.̉ÈÈ· ÍÂÂ˙Ó Ì¯Â‚Î ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˘Ó˘Ó ÔÎ ÏÚ ,‰Ê ÈÙÏÎ ‰Ê Ì˙„˘ÁÂ˙Ù˙Â˘Ó ‰¯„‚‰ ÂÚӢ‰˘ ÌȯÂÙÈÒ‰ È˘ ÍÂ˙Ó ˙ÂÏ„Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ‰ÒÓ ‡·‰ ·Ï˘·Ô¯˙ÙÏ ‡È·‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ „ÁÈ· ÌÈÈ˙ÂÓ Ò˘Ï ‰·È·Ò „Á‡˙‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È˘Ï ¯˘Ù‡˙˘Ô˙È ÌȯÂÙÈÒ‰ È˘ Ï˘ ‰Èˆ¯‚Ëȇ ‡È‰ ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ Ï˘ ˙Ù˙¢Ӊ ‰¯„‚‰‰ .‰ÈÚ·‰.¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ ·˙΢ Z ˙˘„ÂÁÓ ‰¯„‚‰ Z È˘ÈÏ˘ ¯ÂÙÈÒ ÔÈÚÓ ‰· ˙‡¯Ï‰Ê ·Ï˘ ˙¯‚ÒÓ· .¯·Ú‰ ˙‡ ¯ÂÁ‡Ó ¯È‡˘‰Ï „È˙Ú· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ „˜ÓÏ ‡Â‰ ÔÂÈÒȉ¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ „ÈÈ˘ Ìȇ˘Â‰ ÏÚ ‰ÓÎÒ‰Ï ÚÈ‚‰Ï ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ „ÁÈ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÈÒÓ

5Folberg & Taylor, supra note 2, at pp. 31y33; Kovach, supra note 1, at pp. :Ï˘ÓÏ Â¢‰.23y27

377

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰Â ÌÈίˆ‰ ˙‡ Û˜˘Ï ÌȯÂÓ‡ Âχ Ìȇ˘Â .Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ω˙È Ì‰ÈÏÚ˘Â.˘ÈÏÙ˜‰ Ï˘ ÌÎÒÂÓ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ‡È·È ̘ÂÙÈÒ ¯˘‡ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó „Á‡ ÏÎ Ï˘

ÔÂÈ„Ï Ì˙‡ÏÚ‰ ¯„Ò ÏÚ ÔÂÈ„Ï Ìȇ˘Â‰ ˙ÓÈ˘¯ ·È·Ò ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ‰˘·‚˙‰˘ ¯Á‡ÏÚÂÈÒ‰ .Ìȇ˘Â Ì˙Â‡Ï ÒÁÈ· Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó ωȷ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ ÚÂÈÒ· ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÈÁ˙ÂÙ,ÌȯÒÓ „„ÈÁ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˙¯Â˘˜˙‰ ˙Ϙ‰· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ ‡· ‰Ê ·Ï˘· ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘.˙ÂÓÎÒ‰ ÁÂÒÈ ˙ÂÈÂÚ˜˙ȉ ÌÈÏ¢ÎÓ ÏÚ ˙¯·‚˙‰ ,˙ÂÈ„‚˙‰ ÍÂÎȯ ,ÌȯÒÓ Ô„ÈÚÔ˙È˘ ˙Ó ÏÚ „ˆ ÏÎ ÌÚ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ˘‚ÙÈÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ÌÈ·¯ Ìȯ˜Ó· Ï·Â˜Ó ‰Ê ·Ï˘·,Ô¯˙ÙÏ ˙ÂÚˆ‰ ˘Â·È‚· ,„ˆ ÏÎ Ï˘ ÌÈÓ„‡‰ ÌȘ· ¯˙ÂÈ ‰·¯ ˙ÂÈ˘ÙÂÁ· ÔÂ„Ï ‰È‰ÈÌ‚ ˘Ó˘Ï ÈÂ˘Ú ¯˘‚Ó‰ .„ÂÚ „ˆ Â˙‡ Ï˘ ·ˆÓ·˘ ˙¯ÒÁ‰Â ˙¯˙ȉ ˙ÏȘ˘·ÍÎ ÏÚ ÂÁÁÂ˘È ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ÈÏ·Ó ¯Á‡‰ „ˆÏ „Á‡ „ˆÓ ÌȯÒÓ ¯È·ÚÓ‰ ,Ú„ÈÓ ÍÂÂ˙ÓÎ

.ÌÓˆÚ ÔÈ·Ï ÌÈ· ˙Â¯È˘È,ÏÈÚÈ ÔÙ‡· ̉È˙ÂÓÎÒ‰ ˙‡ ÁÒÏ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÚÈÈÒÈ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ·Ï˘ ÌÂ˙·˙˙Ï Û‡ ‰È‰È Ô˙È ÔÈÈÚ ¯·„ ÏÎÏ ·ÈÈÁÓ ‰ÊÂÁ ‰ÂÂ‰È˘ ÍÓÒÓ· È·È˯Ù‡ ‰ˆÓÓ‰ÓÎÒ‰ È„ÈÏ ÂÚÈ‚‰ ‡Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ·˘ ‰¯˜Ó· .ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·· ÔÈ„ ˜ÒÙ Ï˘ Û˜Â˙ ÂÏ˙¯Á‡ ÌÈί„· ̉ÈÈ·˘ ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ˙‡ ωÏ ÍÈ˘Ó‰Ï ÂÏÎÂÈ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÌÈÈ˙ÒÈ

.Ì˙¯ÈÁ· ÈÙÏÚÂȇ ‡Â‰ .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‡ ¯ÂӇΠ·ÈÈÁÓ Âȇ ÏÈÚÏ ¯‡Â˙˘ ÍÈω‰ ‰·ÓÂÙÈ„ÚÈ˘ Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÂÈ‰È ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .ÂÏ ÂÓÈÎÒÈ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ÏÎ ‡Ï ,ÔÈ„‰ ÈÙ ÏÚ ·˙ÎÂÓÌȯ˘‚Ó ÂÈ‰È .„Á‡ ¯˘‚Ó ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‡Ï Ìȯ˘‚Ó È˘ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ ωÏÏ˘ ¯˙ÂÈ ÌÈÓ„˜˙Ó ÌÈ·Ï˘Ï ÂÈ˙ÓÈ ‡Ï ˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù· ÍÈω˙‰ ˙‡ ÂÁ˙ÙÈ˘‰Ï‡Î ÂȉÈ ÔÈ„ ÈίÂÚ ‡ÏÏ ÚÈ‚‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ ÚÎ˘Ï ÂÒÈ˘ Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÂÈ‰È .ÍÈω˙‰‰Ó¯˙Ï ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰ ÏÚ ‰¯ÈÓ˘Ï ˙Â·È˘Á ÏÚ· ̯‚ ÔÈ„‰ ÈίÂÚ ˙ÂÁη ‡¯È˘ÏÈÚÏ ÂȈ˘ ÌÈ·Ï˘‰ ¯„Ò ˙‡ ˙Â˘Ï ÈÂ˘Ú ¯˘‚Ó Â˙‡ ,ÍÎÓ ‰¯˙È .ÍÈω˙‰ ˙ÂÏÈÚÈÏ˙È·ÂÈÁ ‰˘È‚ ÌÈÈ‚ÙÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ̇ ,Ï˘ÓÏ .¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙·‚˙Ï Ì‡˙‰·Ì„˜ÂÓ ·Ï˘· ¯È˘È ÁÈ˘-„ Ï‰Ï Ì‰Ï ¯˘Ù‡Ï ‰È‰È Ô˙È˘ ÔÎ˙ÈÈ ,‰ÎÂÓ ˙ÂÈÂÚ ˙Ó¯Â˙ÂÈÂÚ‰ ˙ӯ „ÁÂÈÓ· ‰˘˜ ÍÂÒÎÒ· ¯·Â„Ó˘ ˘Á ¯˘‚Ó‰ ̇ ,˙‡Ê ˙ÓÂÚÏ ;˙ÈÒÁÈËÚÓ ¯‰ËÏ ˙Ó ÏÚ ˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù· ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ ÏÈÁ˙‰Ï ÛÈ„Ú‰Ï ÈÂ˘Ú ‡Â‰ ,‰‰Â·‚ÛÂ˙È˘ Ï˘ ÒÈÒ· ˙Â·Ï ÏÈÁ˙‰Ï ÂÈ˙¢‚¯ ˙‡ ¯¯ÂÂ‡Ï „ˆ ÏÎÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï ,‰¯È‡‰ ˙‡

.¢‚ÙÈÈ Ì¯Ë· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ‰ÏÂÚÙ

χ¯˘È· ¯Â˘È‚ ÈÎÈω ÏÚ ÏÁ‰ È˙‡‰Â ÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ¯Ë˘Ó‰ .4

˙ÂÚˆ˜ÓÎ ÔÂÈ˘È¯ ˘¯Â„‰ Úˆ˜ÓÎ ¯ÎÂÓ Âȇ ¯Â˘È‚‰Â ÈÏÏÎ ¯Â˘È‚ ˜ÂÁ Ôȇ χ¯˘È·Ì„‡ ÏΠȇ˘¯ ȯ˜Ú ÔÙ‡· ÔÎÏ .·"ˆÂÈΠ‰‡ÂÙ¯ ,Ô·˘Á ˙Èȇ¯ ,ÔÈ„ ˙ÎÈ¯Ú Ô‚΂79 ÛÈÚÒ ˙˜È˜Á ˙·˜Ú· ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈ .¯˘‚ÓÎ ÂÓˆÚ ‚Ȉ‰Ï ¯Â˘È‚· ˜ÂÒÚÏ

378

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

,(¯Â˘È‚) ËÙ˘Ó‰ È˙· ˙˜˙ 1984y„"Ó˘˙‰ ,[·ÏÂ˘Ó ÁÒÂ] ËÙ˘Ó‰ È˙· ˜ÂÁÏ,ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·Ï ¯Â˘˜‰ ¯Â˘È‚ ÔÈ·Ï "ÏÈ‚¯" ¯Â˘È‚ ÔÈ· ‰Á·‰ ‰¯ˆÂ 1993y‚"˘˙‰.˙ÈËÙ˘Ó ‰ÚÈ·˙ ÌÈωӉ ÔÈ„ ÈÏÚ· ÔÈ· ¯˘‚Ï ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È· È„È ÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó ‰ÂÓ Â·˘Û¯ÂˆÓ‰ ȈӉ ÌÎ҉Ϡ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜˙Ï Ì‡˙‰· ω˙‰Ï ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÏÚ ,Ô¯Á‡‰ ‰¯˜Ó·˙ÓÈ˘¯) ËÙ˘Ó‰ È˙· ˙˜˙· ÌÈ˯ÂÙÓ‰ ÌÈÂȯËȯ˜· „ÂÓÚÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ ,Ô‰ÏÏ˘Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ̉È˙·ÂÁ ˙‡ ˙Â˯ÙÓ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜˙ .1996yÂ"˘˙‰ ,(Ìȯ˘‚Ó

.¯Â˘È‚· ÌÈÙ˙˙˘Ó‰ ˙‚‰˙‰Ï È˙‡ „˜ ˙˜ÙÒÓ ,̉È˙ÂÈÂÎÊ ˙‡Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ÂÏÂÁÈ ,Âχ ÌÈÏÏη ·ÈÂÁÓ Âȇ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È· È„È ÏÚ Â„È˜Ù˙Ï ‰ÂÓ ‡Ï˘ ¯˘‚ÓÁÂÎÓ ·Ï‰ ÌÂ˙ ˙·ÂÁ ,‰Ó‚„Ï) ˙ÂÈ˷ϯ Ô‰˘ ÏÎÎ ,ÈÏÏΉ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙Â˘È¯„ ÂÈÏÚıÓ‡Ï ‚‰ ÂχΠÌȯ˜Ó· .(„ÂÚ ˙ÂÓ‡‰ ÈÈ„ ÁÂÎÓ ˙ÂÓ‡ ˙·ÂÁ ,ÌÈÊÂÁ‰ ÈÈ„Ì˘È .¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜˙· ˙ÂÏÂÏΉ ÂÏ‡Ï ˙ÂÓ„ ˙‡¯Â‰ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ· ÌÎÒ‰·„˜ ȯËÂÏ ÔÙ‡· ‰ˆÓȇ˘ Ìȯ˘‚Ó ˙˙ÂÓÚÏ Â‡ ¯Â˘È‚ ÊίÓÏ ÌÈÎÈÈ˙˘Ó‰ Ìȯ˘‚Ó

.6̉ȯ·Á ˙‡ ·ÈÈÁÓ‰ È˙‡ÍÎÓ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Π7 ˙ÂÈÏÏÎÓ ˙ÂÓÈÓÚÓ ÌÈÏ·ÂÒ ÌÈÈ˙‡ ÌȄ˜· ÌÈ˘Ó˘Ó‰ ÌÈÁÂÓ‰˙Á·‰ ,˙È˙ÈÏÎ˙ ˙¢¯Ù ‰È‰˙ ˙ÂÓÈÓÚ È¯˜Ó· ‰È‡¯‰ ˙¢¯Ù‰ .˙¢¯ÙÏ ÌȘ˜ÊÈ˙‡ Û¯ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÈÙ˙˙˘Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÈÙ· ·Èˆ‰Ï ‰ÒÓ ÂÈ˙¯ËÓ ˙‡Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙Â‰Ó ˙‡,˙ȯ·‰ ˙ˆ¯‡· „ÁÂÈÓ· ,¯Â˘È‚‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ ˙¯ÙÒ‰ .ÂÈχ Û‡˘Ï ̉ÈÏÚ˘‰˜È˘¯Ù‰ ÌÚ Ì˙‡ ˙ÓÚÏ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ ÌÈÈÒÈÒ· ÌÈÈ˙‡ ˙¯˜Ú ¯Â˜ÁÏ ‰ÒÓ‰‡Â¢‰‰ ÍÎÈÙÏ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰·¯‰ ‰Ï„ ‰Ê ÌÂÁ˙· χ¯˘È· ‰·È˙Ή .Ìȯ˘‚Ó ·¯˜· ˙‚‰Â‰ÈËÙ˘Ó‰Â È˙‡‰ ¯Ë˘ÓÏ ÒÁÈ· ˙·Â˙ ˙‚˘‰·Â ‰ÂÂΉ· ÚÈÈÒÏ ‰ÈÂ˘Ú Ìȯʉ ˙¯˜ÓÏ

.¯Â˘È‚‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ȇ¯‰

Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ÌÁÂÎÏ ÒÁÈ· ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ .·

?ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ Â‰Ó .1

Ìȯ·ÚÂÓ‰ „ÂÓÈω ÈÎÂ˙ ÌÚ ˙¯Îȉ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ˙˜ÒÂÚ‰ ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ ˙¯ÙÒ· ÔÂÈÚÔ‰ .¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ „‡Ó ˙È·È˘¯Ë‡ ‰ÂÓ˙ ÌÈÏÚÓ Ìȯ˘‚ÓÏ ‰¯˘Î‰ Èү˜·:8ÌÈÈÊÎ¯Ó ˙¯˜Ú ‰ÓÎÏ ·ÈÂÁÓ‰ ÍÈω ÌÈ‚ÈˆÓ ÌÂÁ˙· ÌȘÒÂÚ‰ ԉ ÌÈ·˙ÂΉ

6.χ¯˘È ȯ˘‚Ó ˙˙ÂÓÚ Ï˘ È˙‡‰ „˜‰ ‰Ó‚Â„Ï Â‡¯7J. Macfarlane “Mediating Ethically: The Limits of Codes of Conduct and Ï˘ÓÏ Â‡¯

the Potential of a Reflective Practice Model” 40 Osgoode Hall L.J. (2002) 49, 55;Jamie Henikoff & Michael Moffitt “Remodeling the Model Standards of Conduct for

.Mediators” 2 Harvard Negotiation L. Rev. (1997) 878.2 ÛÈÚÒ· ,ÏÈÚÏ '‡ ˜ÏÁ· ÌÈȈӉ ÌÈ¢‰ ˙¯˜ÓÏ ˙ÂÈÙ‰‰Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙¯„‚‰ ‡¯

379

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

‡) ÍÈω˙· Û˙˙˘‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ÏÚ ÒÒÂ·Ó Â˙Âȉ Z ÍÈω‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂȯËÂÏÂÂZ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ· ˘ÙÂÁ ;(‰˙ÂÁ„Ï Â‡) Â˙‡ˆÂ˙ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï (˙Ú Ïη ˜ÈÒÙ‰ÏÁÈË·Ó‰ Ô¯˜Ú ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰ ÏÚ ‰ÈÓ¡ ÏÚ ÒÒÂ·Ó ÍÈω‰ Ï˘ Â˙ÂȉԂ‰ ÍÈω ;¯˘‚ÓÏ ‰Ú¯Î‰ ˙ÂÎÓÒ ¯„Úȉ ‰‡ˆÂ˙‰ ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰ËÈÏ˘ ¯˙ȉ ÔÈ·ÌÈÙ˙˙˘Ó‰ „Á‡ ˙·ÂËÏ ÍÈω‰ Ï˘ ‰Ú¯Ï ÏÂˆÈ ÈÙÓ Ì‰ÈÏÚ Ô‚Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ „·ÎÓ‰ÌÈÈÈÚ „‚È ÌÈÙ ‡Â˘Ó ¯„Úȉ ¯˙ȉ ÔÈ· ‰ÁÈË·Ó‰ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ ;ÍÈω·

.¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘,ÌÈ·˙ÂΠÌȯ˘‚Ó ·¯˜· ‰·Á¯ ‰ÓÎÒ‰Ï Âχ ˙¯˜Ú ÌÈÎÂÊ ÈÏÏΉ ÌÁÂÒÈ·ÈÙÎ ,¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙¯Â˘· ,¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ ˙¯‰ˆÂÓ‰ ‰ÁË·‰‰ ȉÂÊ .˙È˙¯‰ˆ‰‰ ‰Ó¯· ˙ÂÁÙÏÌȯ˘‚Ó‰ ˙Ïȉ˜Ï ¯Â˘È‚ ÈÎÈω· ÌÈÙ˙˙˘Ó‰ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ,·Á¯‰ ¯Â·ÈˆÏ ˙‚ˆÂÓ ‡È‰˘Âʉ ˙ÈÏȄȇ‰ ‰ÂÓ˙‰ .„Á‡Î Ìȯ˘Â‚ÓÏ Ìȯ˘‚ÓÏ ¯Â˘È‚‰ "˜Â¢Ó" ÍÎ .‰ÓˆÚ‡Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÂÏȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È· ‡ˆÓ "ÁÂΉ" ÂÈÙÏ˘ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ Ï˘ Â˙¯ˆÂÂÈ‰Ï ‰Ó¯˙,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„ÈÏ "ÁÂΉ" ˙‡ ¯È·Ú‰Ï „Ú ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω .Âχ ÌÈÒÁÈ· ‰˘ÏÁ‰ ˙ÂÓ„‰ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÈÈÒÏ ‡Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È· ÍÈω‰ ¯È˙‰˘ ÏΠ,Ìϯ‚ ˙‡ Ú·˜Ï Ì‰Ï ¯˘Ù‡Ï‡Ï‡ ,˙ÂËÏÁ‰‰ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ó Âȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .È˘ÙÂÁ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó ÍÂ˙Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰Ï ÚÈ‚‰Ï˙‰ӷ ‡Ï (ÍÈω‰ ωÈ) ‰¯Â„ˆÂ¯Ù· ˜ÒÂÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .˙ÂËÏÁ‰ Ï·˜Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÈÈÒÓ

.(ÍÈω‰ ˙‡ˆÂ˙)‰Îω .ÏÈÚÏ˘ ˙ÂÁË·‰‰Â ˙¯‰ˆ‰‰ ÔÈ·Ï ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ÔÈ· ¯ÚÙ ÌÈȘ˙Ó ˙‡Ȉӷ ,ÌÏÂ‡Â˘È˘ "˙Èϯ„ˆÂ¯Ù"‰ ‰ËÈÏ˘‰ ;9¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ıÁÏ Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÌÈÏÈÚÙÓ ‰˘ÚÓÏÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ ¯˘‚ÓÏ ;10¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ˆÂ˙ ·ÂˆÈÚ ÏÚ ‰·¯ ‰ÚÙ˘‰Ï ‰‡È·Ó ÍÈω˙‰ ÏÚ Ì‰Ï˙ÁË·‰· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù ÍÂ˙ ‰Ú¯Ï ÌÈ˙ÈÚÏ ÏˆÂÓ ÍÈω‰Â ;11Â˙‚‰˙‰ ÏÚ ÌÈÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ ÂÏ˘ÓÏ˘ ‰˘ÏÂÁ· ÌÈÈÈÙ‡˙Ó Ìȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·˘ ÌÈÒÁȉ .ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ˙ÂÈ‚‰‰·¯ ‰Î ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂ΢ ‡Ï‡ ,‰ÓˆÂÚ ÏÚ· ‡Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .ÔÂΉ ‡Â‰ ÍÙȉ‰ .¯˘‚Ó‰

.¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂÎÏ ÌÈÚ„ÂÓ Ìȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ԉ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ô‰ ÌÈ·¯ Ìȯ˜Ó·˘ „ÚÏ˘ ‰Î¯‡ ‰¯Â˘ ÌÈÓÎÒÓ Kolb & Kressel .ÌÈ·Â˙η ˙ÂÈÂ„Ú ˘È ‰Ê‰ ¯ÚÙÏ˙¯ÓÏ˘ ,ÌÈÚÂË ˙ȯ·‰ ˙ˆ¯‡ È·Á¯· ÌÈÏÈ·ÂÓ Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÌÚ Áˢ ˙ÂÂȇ¯Â ˙ÂÈÙˆ˙˙‡ „·ÎÏ Í¯Âˆ‰ ÏÚ ¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂȯËÂω ˙Â·È˘Á ÏÚ ÌÈÓÈÎÒÓ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ Ï΢ÏÎ ,ÏÚÂÙ· .¯Â˘È‚‰ ÒÂ˙ÈÓÓ ˜ÏÁ ̈ڷ ‡È‰ ÂÊ ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰ÈÓ¡‰˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ˙È˙Â‰Ó ‰ÈÁ·Ó ‰¯Â„ˆÂ¯Ù‰ ˙ÈÁ·Ó ÍÈω˙‰ ˙‡ ·ˆÚÏ ÂÒÈ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰

9Dean G. Pruitt “Social Conflict” in D.T. Gilbert, S.T. Fiske & G. Lindzey Ï˘ÓÏ Â‡¯(eds.) The Handbook of Social Psychology Vol. 2 (New York: McGraw-Hill, 4th ed.,“Mediators also commonly press the parties to reach agreement, telling :1998) 491them that their positions are unrealistic, pushing for concessions, and sometimes setting

.deadlines.”10.ÔÏ‰Ï '„ ˜ÏÁ ‡¯11.ÔÏ‰Ï 3 ÛÈÚÒ Â‡¯

380

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

‰Â˘ ‰˙Èȉ ̉ÈÈÚÏ ‰˙Ï‚˙˘ ÈÙÎ ˙‡ȈӉ .12˙¢ ıÁÏ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘ËÌÈÈϯËÈ Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ì˜ӷ .¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ ÌÈϷ˜Ӊ ÌÈÈ˙ÈÓ‰ Ìȯ‡È˙‰Ó „‡ÓÌȇȷӉ Ìȯ˘‚Ó Â‡ˆÓ ̉ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ Ì˙Ú„ ˙‡ ˙ÂÙÎÏ ˙ÂÎÓÒ È¯ÒÁ ÌÈÈ·È˘Èȷ‡ÂÌÈÈ˘È‡ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ· ÌÈÚ‚ ,ÍÂÒÎÒ· ÌÈ·¯ÂÚÓ ,ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ÍÂ˙Ï Ì‰Ï˘ "ÌÂȉ ¯„Ò" ˙‡Ì˙˜ÒÓ Ì‚ ÔÎÏ .13ıÁÏ Ì‰ÈÏÚ ÌÈÏÈÚÙÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÂÏ‡Ï ÌÈÙÙÂÁ „ÈÓ˙ Ìȇ˘

.ÌÈÈ˜Ï ‰È‰ ÏÂÎÈ˘Ó ¯˙ÂÈ ÁÈË·‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω ˙È˘¯Ù ‰ÈÁ·Ó˘ ,‰˙ÈȉÌÈÎÒÎÂÒÓ‰ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÈÈÒÏ ÂÈÏÚ :Ï„‚ È˘Â˜ ÈÙ· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ·ˆÈ ˙‡Ȉӷ ,Ô·ÂÔÎ˙ÈÈ ÈÎ ‰ÓÏ˘‰Ï ‰·‰Ï ÚÈ‚‰Ï ,¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ Ï˘Â Ì‰Ï˘ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ˙‡ ÔÈ·‰ÏÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„ÓÚ ÔÈ· ˙·¯˜˙‰Ï ̯‚Ï ˙ÂÒÏ ,̉È˙Â˘È¯„ ‡ÂÏÓ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï ÂÏÎÂÈ ‡Ï˘

.ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ Ï˘ ÌÎÒÂÓ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ÚÈ‚‰Ï Ì‰Ï ÚÈÈÒÏ ,ÌÈÎÒÎÂÒÓ‰ÌÈÏÂÎÈ Ìȇ ̉È˙„ÓÚ· ÌȯÙÁ˙Ó ,Ì˙˜„ˆ· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÈÚÎÂ˘Ó ÌÈÎÂÒÎÒ‰ ·Â¯·ÌȯÂ˙È ÚȈ‰Ï ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ Ï˘ Â˙‡¯ ˙„Â˜Ó Ìȯ·„‰ ·ˆÓ ˙‡ ÔÂÁ·Ï ÌȈ¯ Ìȇ ‡˙‚˘‰Ï ͯ„· Âχ ÌÈÏ¢ÎÓ ÏÚ ¯·‚˙‰Ï ‰ÒÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .ÌÎÒÂÓ Ô¯˙ÙÏ Í¯„· ÌÈÈÁ¯Î‰

.˙¢ ˙˜È˘˷ ˙ÂȂ˯ËÒ‡· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÌÎÒ‰˙‡ ˙Â˘Ï Ì‰Ï Ì¯‚Ï ‰ÒÓ ‡Â‰ .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ÔΠ̇ ‰ÒÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ÏÚ È˙¯ÈˆÈ ÔÙ‡· ·Â˘ÁÏ ,¯Á‡‰ „ˆÏ Ì˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰ ˙‡ ˙Â˘Ï ,Ì‰Ï˘ ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ˙Èȇ¯Ï˜˘Ï ˙ÂÓÈÂÒÓ ˙Â˘È¯„ ÏÚ ¯˙ÂÂÏ ,ÔÎÏ Ì„Â˜ ÌÁÂÓ· ÂÏÚ˘ ÂÏ‡Ó ÌÈ¢ ˙¯˙Ù

:‰ÓÏÈ„ ÈÙ· ·ˆÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ÂÏÚ‰˘ ˙Â˘È¯„ ˙Ï·˜

“He has no socially legitimate authority to render a decision. Yet, themandate for all mediators is to settle cases. The mediator thus faces adilemma: to settle a case without imposing a decision. The process ofmediation and the role of the mediator in particular, is shaped by thestrategies adopted to cope with this tension between the need to settleand the lack of power to do so”14.

ÁÂÎ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÏÈÚÙÓ ‡Â‰ ÈΠ,ÁÂÎ ¯ÒÁ Âȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ‡È‰ ‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó ˙ÚË,¯Â˘È‚‰ ÒÂ˙ÈÓÓ ˜ÏÁ ‡È‰ ÁÂÎ ¯ÒÁÎ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‚ˆ‰ .¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ˙¢

12D. M. Kolb & Associates When Talk Works: Profiles of Mediators (San Francisco, ‡¯.1994) 480

13“... in the mythic world, mediators are impartial neutrals who have :Ibid, at p. 460 ‡¯no authority and no wish to impose their views on disputing parties.... We are not thefirst to observe that the mythic world is not supported in practice.” “... these mediators,... inevitably bring their own agendas to any conflict in which they become involved; usepressure and other ‘robust’ tactics prominently in their work; are often businesspeoplewhose motives and interests are not automatically congruent with those whom they

.assist” (Ibid, at p. 490)14.Silbey & Merry, supra note 2, at p. 7

381

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙¯˜Ú ÏÚ ,· ÌÈ·˙ÂΉ ÌÂÁ˙· ÌȘÒÂÚ‰ Ï˘ ‰˜È¯Â˯‰ ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ,˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ,˙ÈÓ¡ ˙ÂËÏÁ‰ ˙Ï·˜ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÌÈÁÈË·Ó‰ ,̉ÈίÚ Ìȯ‰ˆÂÓ‰„¯Âȉ ÈÒÈÒ· ¯ÚÙ ,˙‡ȈӉ ÔÈ·Ï ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ ÔÈ· ¯ÚÙ· ¯·Â„Ó‰ .˙ÂÈϯËÈ ˙ÂÈ‚‰

.˜ÓÂÚÏ Â˙‡ ÔÂÁ·Ï ÌÂ˜Ó ˘È˘ ,Â˙‰ÓÏ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ ¢¯Â˘Ï

?ÌÏÚ Âȇ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ÚÂ„Ó .2

‰È‡˘ ˙‡Ȉӷ „¯Â˘ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ „ˆÈÎ ‰Ï‡˘Ï ÌÈ¢ Ìȯ·Ò‰ ÚȈ‰Ï ¯˘Ù‡ÁÂΉ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï „ÈÓ˙ ÌÈÚ„ÂÓ Ìȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ÌÈ¯Â·Ò ,Bush & Folger .Â˙‡ ˙Ó‡Â˙‰È‡ ÔÎÏ ÍÈω˙‰ Ï˘ ÈÂÈ‚‰Â ÈÚ·Ë ˜ÏÁÎ ˙ÒÙ˙ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÚÙ˘‰ .¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚÂÈÙÏ˘ ,ıÂÙ‰ ‰·˘ÁÓ‰ ˜ ‡È‰ ÌÈÏÚÓ Ì‰˘ ˙¯Á‡ ‰·ÈÒ .˙„ÁÂÈÓ ·Ï ˙Ó¢˙ ˙¯¯ÂÚÓ˙ÂÂÈÒÈ ˙‡ ˙ÂÁ„Ï ÌÈÏ‚ÂÒÓ Ì‰˘ ÈÙÎ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÚÙ˘‰Ï „‚˙‰Ï ÌÈÏÂÎÈ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ‰Â˙ ‰¯ÈÁ·‰ :Ì‚Ù ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÚÙ˘‰· Ôȇ ,ÔÎÏ ;¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰

.15‰˙ÂÁ„Ï Â‡ ‰Ï·˜Ï ̇‰Ï˘ ‰¯Â¯· ‰È¯Â‡È˙ ¯„Úȉ· .16ÌÈÙÒ Ìȯ·Ò‰ ÌÈÚÈˆÓ Kolb & Kressel,‰ÈÙ¯˙ÂÎÈÒÙ Ô‚ΠÈ˙¯·Á ÈÂÈ˘Â ˙·¯Ú˙‰· ÌȘÒÂÚ‰ ÌȯÁ‡ ÌÈÓÂÁ˙ ˙ÓÂÚÏ) ¯Â˘È‚Ï˘ ‡Â‰ ÌÈȘ‰ ·ˆÓ‰ ;Á¯ÙÏ ÒÂ˙ÈÓÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ó‰ ˜Èƒ̄ ÌÈȘ ('„Π˙È‚¯‡ ‰È‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙÔÈ· ÍÂÓ Û˙Â˘Ó ‰ÎÓ ˙¯ÈˆÈ· ÚÈÈÒÓ ÒÂ˙ÈӉ ,¯Â˘È‚Ï ÒÁÈ· ˙Â˘È‚Â ˙ÂÚ„ È·ȯ,ÍÎÏ ÛÒ· .¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÚÙÂ˙ È·‚Ï ˙ÈÏÓÈÈÓ ˙ÈÒÈÒ· ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ¯ˆÂÈ ˙Â˘È‚ Ô˙‡ ÏÎ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ ÌÂÁ˙Ï Ôˆ¯‰ ¯ÒÂÁ ÌÈÎÂÒÎÒ È‚ÂÒ Ï˘ Ï„‚ ‰Î Ô‚ӷ ¯Â˘È‚· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ÍÈω ˙‡ ÔÈ·‰Ï ˙ÏÂÎȉ ˙‡ ÏÈ·‚Ó ÌÈÎÂÒÎÒ Ï˘ ÌÈÂÒÓ ‚ÂÒÏ Â˙ÂÁ˙Ù˙‰ Ï˘ ‰Ê ·Ï˘·˘È ÒÂ˙ÈÓÏ˘ ÍÎÓ ÌÏÚ˙‰Ï ÂÏ Ï‡ ,ÔÎ ÂÓÎ .Â˙‰ÓÏ ¯˘‡· ‰ÓÎÒ‰Ï ÚÈ‚‰Ï ¯Â˘È‚‰‰Á·‰ ˙¯ÈˆÈ· Ìȯ˘‚ÓÏ ˘È˘ Ò¯ËÈ‡Ï ,17‰˘„Á ‰ÈÒÙ¯ÙÏ ¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ Â˙ÎÈÙ‰· ͯÚ

15.R. A. Baruch Bush & J. P. Folger The Promise of Mediation (San Francisco, 1994) 7116.Kolb & Associates, supra note 12, at pp. 483y490 ‡¯17J. M. Nolan-Haley “Lawyers, Non-Lawyers and Ï˘ÓÏ Â‡¯ ˙‰˙‰· ‰ÈÒÙ¯ÙÎ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÏÚ

Mediation: Rethinking the Professional Monopoly from a Problem-Solving Perspective”7 Harvard Negotiation Law Review (2002) 235, 243y245; David N. Hofstein “EthicalGuidelines for Attorney — Mediators: Are Attorneys Bound by Ethical Codes for LawyersWhen Acting as Mediators?” 14 Journal of the American Academy of Matrimonial Lawyers(1997) 267; Jeffrey W. Stempel “The Inevitability of the Eclectic: Liberating ADR fromÔ˙‰˙‰ ÈÎÈω˙ ˙ÂÈÒÙ¯ٷ ˙˜ÒÂÚ‰ ˙ÈÏÏÎ ˙¯ÙÒÏ .Ideology” J. Disp. Resol. (2000) 247Rolf Torstendahl & Michael Burrage (eds.) The ÔΠNolan-Haley, ibid, at note 33 ‡¯Formation of Professions: Knowledge, State and Strategy (London: Sage Publications,1990); Keith M. Macdonald The Sociology of the Professions (London: Sage Publications,

.1995)

382

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

È˙Â¯È˘ ˜Â˘ ˙·Á¯˙‰Ï ÚÈÈÒÓ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰˘ ÍÎÏ ,ÌȯÁ‡ Úˆ˜Ó È˘‡ ÔÈ·Ï ÌÈ· ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó.18¯Â˘È‚‰

Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ÌÁÂÎ ‡˘Â· ˜ÂÒÈÚ‰ ˙Â·È˘Á .3

ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ Ï˘ ‰Ú¯Ï ψÈÓ ˘˘Á

.‰· ˘Ó˙˘Ó ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ· ÈÂˆÓ ‡Â‰˘ ˙Âȉ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ÁÈÏˆÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰‡Ï‡ ,¯¯Â· ‡ ËÙ¢ Ï˘ ‰¯˜Ó· ÌÈȘ ¯·„‰˘ ÈÙÎ ‰Ú¯Î‰ ˙ÂÎÓÒÓ Ú·Â Âȇ ÂÁÂÎ.„ÂÚ „ÓÚÓ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ,ÂÂÈÒÈ ,˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ Â˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ Ô‚Π,ÌȯÁ‡ ÁÂÎ ˙¯˜ÓÓ

.19· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ˙ÂÏ·‚ ˙‡ ÌÂÁ˙Ï ˘È ÍÎÈÙÏ ‰Ú¯Ï ψÂÓ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÏÚ ÁÂÎ

ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÂÈÂÎÊ ÏÚ ‰‚‰

.20‰·ÂÁ· ˙Ùˆ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÚÙ˘‰˘ ˙¢ ˙ÂÎÒÏ ÌÈÒÁÈÈ˙Ó Bush & Folger Ì‚˙ÂÏ·Ò ¯ÒÂÁ ,ÔÓÊ ıÁÏ Ô‚Π˙¯Á‡ ˙ÂÚÙÂ˙Ï ¯·ÂÁ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ıÁÏ ¯˘‡Î ,˙È˘‡¯ÏÚ ˙Ó‡· ÌÈÂÚ Ìȇ˘ ˙¯˙ÙÏ ˙ÂÓÂ„Ó ˙ÂÓÎÒ‰Ï ‡È·‰Ï ÏÂÏÚ ‡Â‰ ˙ÂÈ˙Ù· ȇ„ˆ ÈÙ ÏÚ ˜ÊÁ „ˆÏ ˙ÂÙÈ„Ú ˜ÈÚ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙„Â·Ú ,˙È˘ .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ̉È߈ÌÈ‚˘ÂÓ‰ Ìȯ„Ò‰˘ ÍÎ ÏÚ ÌÈÚÈ·ˆÓ‰ Ìȯ˜ÁÓÏ ÌÈÒÁÈÈ˙Ó Bush & Folger .˘ÏÁ,21(ÌÈ˘· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù) ÔÈ˘Â¯È‚ ÈÓÎÒ‰ ‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,˘ÏÁ‰ ÈÙ ÏÚ ˜ÊÁÏ ˙ÂÙÈ„Ú ÌÈ˙ ¯Â˘È‚·

18Susan S. Silbey “The Emperor’s New Clothes: Mediation Mythology and Markets” ‡¯.J. Disp. Resol. (2002) 171, 173y174

19“The role of mediator :ÂÊ ‰„Â˜Ï ÌÈÒÁÈÈ˙Ó‰ Murray, Rau & Sherman ˙‡ Ï˘ÓÏ Â‡¯is directly relevant to the concern that mediation should be consensual. The ideal ofconsensual mediation may be offended not only by coerced participation, but also byan unduly manipulative mediator. Nothing could be more destructive of a process ofself-determination between parties than a mediator who determines the outcome throughJ. authoritarian behavior or undue influence, or who attempts to dictate the outcome”.S. Murray, A. Scott Rau & E. F. Sherman Processes of Dispute Resolution: The Role of

.Lawyers (Westbury, 1989) 25720.Bush & Folger, supra note 15, at pp. 72y7321,ÁÂΠȯÚÙ ÌȈÚÓ ‡Â‰ ÔÎÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˙ÂÁÂÎ ÔÂÈ¢ ÁÈÓ˘ Ï„ÂÓ ÏÚ ÒÒÂ·Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÈÎ ‰ÚËÏ

ȯ„˜-ÔȯÙω '¯ ,˘Â‚· '¯ ‡¯ ,¯·‚‰ Z ˜ÊÁ‰ „ˆ‰ ˙‡ ˜ÊÁÓ ÌÈÓÈȘ‰ ˙ÂÁÂΉ ÈÒÁÈ ˙‡ ÁȈÓχ¯˘È·" ,˙·˙ÂΉ ˙Ú„Ï .337 ,335 (·"Ò˘˙) Ê ËÙ˘Ó‰ "ÔÈ˘Â¯È‚ ÈÎÈω· ¯Â˘È‚ ¯„‚Ó" Ô¯ 'ÈÂÏ˘ ‰˘˜‰ ˙ίÚÓ‰ Ú˜¯ ÏÚ Û˜Â˙ ‰˘Ó Ï·˜Ó ‰ÏÈÁ˙ÎÏÓ ˜ÊÁ‰ „ˆ‰ ˙ÓˆÚ‰ ÈÙÓ ‰Ê ˘˘ÁÂ˙ËÈÏ˘˘ ¯Á‡Ó .ÈÁ¯Ê‡‰ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ÔÈ·Ï È˙„‰ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ÔÈ· ˙ψÂÙÓ‰ ,χ¯˘È· ‰ÁÙ˘Ó‰ ÈÈ„‰ÁÂÎ ˙Â˙ÈÁÏ ‰ÏÈ·ÂÓ ,ÔÈ˘Â¯È‚‰ ÈÈÈÚ ÏÚ ¯˜ÈÚ·Â ,ÔÈ‡Â˘È‰ ÈÈÈÚ ÏÚ È˙„‰ ÔÈ„‰ Ï˘ ‰‡ÏÓ‰ÌÈÓÈȘ‰ ,ÔÈ˘Â¯È‚Ï Ú‚Â· ÌÈ˘Ï Ìȯ·‚ ÔÈ· ˙ÂÁÂΉ ȯÚÙ ,¯·‚‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂÎ ˙ÓÂÚÏ ‰˘È‡‰ Ï˘P. ‡¯ ÔÎ ÂÓÎ ."¯˙ÂÈ· È˙ÂÚÓ˘Ó ˜ÂÊÈÁ ԇΠÌÈÏ·˜Ó ,ÈÓ˜‡-ÂȈÂÒ Ú˜¯ ÏÚ ‰¯‚˘·˘ ͯ„ÎEileen Bryan “The Coercion of Women in Divorce Settlement Negotiations” 74 Denv.U. L. Rev. (1997) 931; M. R. Evans “Women and Mediation: Toward a Formulation of

383

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

˙ÂÚÈ·˙· ÌȯˆÈÏ ˙ÂÙÈ„Ú) ÌÈίˆ ÌÚ ÌÈÓÎ҉ (ÌÈ˙· ÈÏÚ·Ï ˙ÂÙÈ„Ú) ˙¯È΢ ÈÓÎÒ‰.(ÌÈÓ‚٠ÌȯˆÂÓ ˙˜Ù҇ ‰ÚËÓ ÌÂÒ¯Ù ÏÚ

¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÈ˘È‡ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ

‡Ï ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ˙·ÂËÏ ÏÚÂÙ‰ ÈϯËÈ Ì„‡Î ‚ˆÂÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ˙¯ÓÏ˙·¯ÂÚÓ‰ ˙¯Âˆ ÏÚ ÌÈÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ ÂÏ˘Ó ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ ˘È ¯˘‚ÓÏ˘ ÍÎÓ ÌÏÚ˙‰Ï Ô˙ÈÏÂÚÙÏ Í¯Âˆ ˘È ¯˘‚ÓÏ Ì‚ ,Ì„‡ ÏÎÏ ÂÓ΢ Íη ¯ÈÎ‰Ï ˘È ,˙È˘‡¯ .¯Â˘È‚· ÂÏ˘ÔÂÁËÈ·‰Â È˘È‡‰ ÈÂÓÈ„‰ ˜ÂÊÈÁ ‰ËÈÏ˘ ,ÁÂÎ ˙˘ÂÁ˙ Ô‚ΠÌÈÈÒÈÒ· ÌÈίˆ ˜ÂÙÈÒÏ˙ËÏÁÂÓ ‰„¯Ù‰ ¯ÂˆÈÏ Ì„‡Ó ˘Â¯„Ï ,22Ȉ¯ ‡Ï Û‡ Èχ ,ȯ˘Ù‡ ‰Ê Ôȇ .ÂÏ˘ ÈÓˆÚ‰˙ÏÂÎÈ ÂÏ ˘È˘ Ì„‡Ó ˘Â¯„Ï Íȯˆ ۇ Ô˙È Ìχ ,˜ÂÒÈÚ ÔÈ·Ï Âχ ÌÈίˆ ˜ÂÙÈÒ ÔÈ·ÂÏ˘ ÌÈÈ˘È‡‰ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ Ï˘ ÌϘ˘Ó ˙‡ ¯˘Ù‡‰ ˙„ÈÓ· ÌˆÓˆÏ ÌȯÁ‡ ÏÚ ‰ÚÙ˘‰

.Â˙·¯Ú˙‰ ˙‡ ˘˜È·˘ ¯Á‡‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÒ¯ËÈ‡Ï ˙ÂÙÈ„Ú ˜ÈÚ‰ÏÂ̇ ÔÈ· ,˜ÈÊÁÓ ‡Â‰˘ ˙ÂÓ„˜ ˙ÂÚ„Ó ˙ÂÈË‰Ó ÚÙ˘ÂÓ ,Ì„‡ ÏÎÎ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ ,˙È˘˙ÂÈˉ‰ ˙‡ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÂÓÈÚ ‡È·Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ .Ú„ÂÓ È˙Ï· ÔÙ‡· ̇ ÔÈ·Â Ú„ÂÓ ÔÙ‡·ÏÚ ,ÌÈ„„ˆÏ Â˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰ ÏÚ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ ÍÎÏ Ì‚Â ,ÂÏω ˙ÂÓ„˜‰ ˙ÂÚ„‰Â

.23Ô¯˙Ù‰ ·ÂˆÈÚ ÏÚ ÍÈω˙· Â˙·¯ÂÚÓÔ¯˙ÙÎ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙¯ËÓ ˙¯„‚ÂÓ ,ÌȈÂى ÌÈϷ˜Ӊ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÈÎÈω˙· ,˙È˘ÈÏ˘Â,ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ˙‡ ¯Â˙ÙÏ Ò¯Ëȇ ˘È ¯˘‚ÓÏ ,ÍÎÈÙÏ .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ÌÎÒ‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÍÂÒÎÒ‰Ô¯˙Ù˘ Ò¯Ëȇ ˘È ¯˘‚ÓÏ .„ȘÙ˙ ˙¯„‚‰Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙¯ËÓ ˙¯„‚‰Ó ڷ‰ Ò¯Ëȇȷ‚Ï ˙ÂÈ˘È‡ ˙ÂÙ„Ú‰ ÂÏ ˘È ÔÎÏ ,ÂÏ˘ ÌÈίÚÏ ÌÏÂÚ‰ ˙ÒÈÙ˙Ï Ìȇ˙È ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ˙‡ ˜¯ ‡Ï ·¯ÚÓ ¯Â˘È‚‰˘ ÔÎ ÏÚ ¯Â¯· .24ÍÂÒÎÒÏ "ÔÂΉ ·Âˉ" Ô¯˙Ù‰‰ÂÚ˘ Ô¯˙Ù ¯Á‡ ‡Â‰ ˘ÂÙÈÁ‰ ÔÎÏ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ˙‡ Ì‚ ‡Ï‡ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘

.¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ÏÚ Ì‚ ‡Ï‡ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ÏÚ ˜¯ ‡Ï˙‚˘‰·Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙Âω˙‰ ÔÙ‡· È˘ÁÂÓ Ò¯Ëȇ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Ò¯Ëȇ‰"È˙ÈÈ˘Ú˙ ˘˘" ÏÚ ‰¯ÈÓ˘ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ‡Â‰ .ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ˙‡ ÌÈÈÒÓ‰ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ÌÎÒ‰ÔÈËÈÂÓ ˙¯ÈˆÈ „È˙Ú· ‰ÒΉ ÁÈË·‰Ï Ôˆ¯‰ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ¯Á‡ Ò¯Ëȇ ;25ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·

an Interdisciplinary Empirical Model To Determine Equity in Dispute Resolution” 17.Ohio State J. on Disp. Resl. (2001) 145

22,ÁÈψ‰Ï ÛÁ„‰ .˙ÂÈ˘È‡ ˙¯ËÓÏ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ˘ È·ÂÈÁ‰ ˷ȉ‰Ó Ì‚ ÌÏÚ˙‰Ï Ôȇ ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈÔȇ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,˙ȈÈÁ‰ ‰¯ËÓ‰ ˙‚˘‰· ˜Ï„Î ˘Ó˘Ï ÏÂÎÈ ÌȯÁ‡Ï ÍÓˆÚÏ ÁÈÎÂ‰Ï ,ËÏ·˙‰ÏÌ‚ Ô‰· ˘È˘ "ÈÁ¯Î‰ Ú¯" ÌÂ˘Ó Ô‰˘ ‡Ï‡ ,"ÈËÂÏÂÒ·‡ Ú¯" ÌÂ˘Ó ˙ÂÈ˘È‡‰ ˙¯ËÓ‰ Ï˘ ÔÓÂȘ·

.‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙ÏÚÙ‰· ˙ÂÈËÈÓ„‰ Ô‰ Ôȇ „ÂÚ ÏÎ ·Âˉ ÔÓ23“... the greater the mediator’s direct influence :ÍÎ ¯Â·Ò Riskin, supra note 1, at p. 48 Ì‚

on the substantive outcome of the mediation, the greater the risk that one side will suffer.as a result of the mediator’s biases”

24.Bush & Folger, supra note 15, at p. 7025,ÌÈÈ˙ÒÈ ÍÂÒÎÒ‰˘ ÔÈÈÚ ˘È ¯˘‚Ó Ì¯Â‚Î ˙ȯ·‰ ˙ˆ¯‡Ï ,ÈÓÂ‡Ï ÔÈ· ÍÂÒÎÒ· ¯Â˘È‚· ,‰Ó‚„Ï

384

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

.26¯˘‚ÓÎ Â˙‡ ˜ÈÒÚÈ ÌȯÁ‡ ÌÈ„„ˆ˘ ‡ ·Â˘ ÂÈχ ÂÙÈ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ÍÎÏ ‡È·È˘ È·ÂÈÁÏÂÚÙÏ ÌÈÎȯˆ ̉ .‰Ò¯Ù ¯Â˜Ó Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰Ó ˜ÏÁ ¯Â·Ú ˜ÒÚ ‡Â‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰˘ ¯ÂÎÊÏ ˘È˙‡ ˙ˆ¯Ï ̉ÈÏÚ ÔÎÏ .'„ΠÈÚˆ˜Ó ÔÈËÈÂÓ ¯ÂˆÈÏ ,ÌÈ˘„Á ÌȘÈ˙ Ï·˜Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ,ÌÈËÙ¢ ,ÔÈ„ ÈίÂÚ :ÌȘÈ˙ ̉Èχ ˙ÂىϠ‰„Â·Ú Ì¯Â·Ú ¯ˆÈÈÏ ÌÈÏÂÎÈ˘ ÌÈӯ‚‰

.27'„ΠÌÈ„·ÂÚ È„Â‚È‡ ,˙¯·Á ÈωÓ

ÈÂÈ˘Ï È‡˙Î ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ

,˙¢ ÌÈί„· ˙‡Ê ÌÈÂÂÒÓ Ì‰Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰· ˙Â„Â‰Ï Á ‡Ï Ìȯ˘‚ÓÏ˙‡ ¯˙ÂÈ ·ÂË ÔÙ‡· ÔÈ·‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ,Ìχ .ÍÎÏ ˘ÁÎ˙‰Ï ÌÈÙÈ„ÚÓ Û‡ ÌÈ˙ÈÚÏÂÏ˘ ‰ÓÂȘ· ¯ÈÎ‰Ï ˘È ‰Ê ıÁÏ· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ˙ÂÏ·‚Ó·Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ıÁÏ· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰

:ÍÎÏ ÌÈÒÁÈÈ˙Ó Kolb & Kressel .‰˙‡ „ÂÓÏÏ ‰ÚÙÂ˙‰

“The masking of pressure tactics has implications for the profession.On the one hand, we have a myth that says mediation is non-coercive.The reality of the conflicts in which they are engaged and the demandsof their professional careers means that the impetus to use pressureand coercion is probably inevitable. Frequently, mediators resolve thistension through a kind of denial about what they do. The denial standsin the way of learning and keeps the field from better understandingthe uses and limits of pressure”28.

ÍÈω Ï˘ ¯˘˜‰· "ÁÂÎ" ÁÂÓ‰ ˙ÂÚÓ˘Ó ˙‡ ˯ÈÙ ¯˙È· ÔÁ· ‡·‰ ˜ÏÁ· ÔÎÏ?Â˙‡ ·‡Â˘ ‡Â‰ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ÂÏȇÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂÎ Â‰Ó .¯Â˘È‚‰

Peter Carnevale ‡¯ :̉ÈÏÚ Ô‚‰Ï ‰Ï˘ ÌÈÈÏÎÏΉ ÌÈÈËÈÏÂÙ‰ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ˙‡ Ì„˜Ï ˙Ó ÏÚÏ‰Ó :˙ÙÒ ‰Ó‚„ .“Strategic Choice in Mediation” 2 Negotiation Journal (1986) 41, 52¯˘Ù‡È˘ ÌÈȘ˙ ‰„Â·Ú ÈÒÁÈ ÌÈÈ˜Ï ÔÈÈÂÚÓ Â‚¯‡· ˙˜ÏÁÓ È˘‡¯ È˘ ÔÈ· ÍÂÒÎÒ· ¯˘‚Ó‰

.˙ÂÏÈÚÈ· „˜Ù˙Ï Ô‚¯‡Ï26D. Shapiro, R. Drieghe & J. Brett “Mediator Behavior and the Outcome of Mediation” ‡¯

“... mediators’ successes or or failures are never :41 J. of Social Issues (1985) 101, 113private. Indeed, mediators know that a ‘second invitation’ rests on their effective first

.performance, and that subsequent invitations rest similarly on continuing successes”27Carnevale, supra note 25, at p. ‡¯ ÔÎ ÂÓÎ .Kolb & Associates, supra note 12, at p. 480

.5328.Kolb & Associates, ibid, at p. 483

385

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂÎ .‚

?ÁÂÎ Â‰Ó .1

‡Â·Ó .‡

ÏÎ ‰Ê ÏÚ ‰Ê ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ÌÈÒÓ‰ ÌÈ¢ ÌÈÙ˙˙˘Ó ÔÈ· ÁÈ˘-·¯ ‰ÂÂ‰Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈωÚÎ˘Ï ‰ÒÓ „ˆ ÏÎ .Â˙„ÓÚ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï ¯Á‡‰ „ˆÏ ̯‚Ï ‰ÒÓ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ÏÎ .˙Ú‰˙¢ÈÓ‚ ˙ÂÏ‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ‰ÒÓ ,Â„ÈˆÓ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ .Âȯ·„ ˙˜„ˆ· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‡ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ‰ÒÓ Â·˘ ÔÙ‡· ˜ÒÂÚ ‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó .Û˙¢Ӊ ÌÈÈÚ ˙‡ Ì„˜˙˘„ÂÓÏÏ Ô˙È ÍÎ ÏÚ ,ÌÓÈÚ ˙È˘È‡È·‰ ˙¯Â˘˜˙‰Â ‰Èˆ˜¯Ëȇ‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰

.È˙¯·Á ÁÂη ˙˜ÒÂÚ‰ ˙Âȯ‡È˙Ó ˙·¯Ú„È ÈÓÂÁ˙ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÁÂΉ ˙ÚÙÂ˙ ˙‡ ¯‡˙Ï ˙·¯ ÌÈί„· "ÁÂÎ" ¯È„‚‰Ï Ô˙ȯ‡È˙Ï ÈÏÎÎ ˙È˙¯·Á‰ ‰È‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ‰ ÌÂÁ˙Ó ÁÂÎ ˙Âȯ‡È˙· ˘Ó˙˘‰Ï È˙¯Á· .ÌÈ¢˙ÂÈ‚ÂÏÂȈÂÒ ˙Âȯ‡È˙ Ô‚Î) ÌȯÁ‡ ÌÈÓÂÁ˙Ó ÁÂÎ ˙Âȯ‡È˙· ‡Ï ,ÁÂΉ ˙ÚÙÂ˙‰Èˆ˜¯Ëȇ· ˙˜ÒÂÚ‰ ,„˜Ó˙‰Ï È˙¯Á· ‰·˘ ˙ÈÒÈÒ·‰ ‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒ‰ Ï˘· (˙ÂÈËÈÏÂÙÂ˙„ÁÂÈÓ‰ ‰Ó¯˙‰ Ï˘·Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ· ÌÈÈ˘È‡È·‰ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰Â ÁÂΉ ÈÒÁÈ·Â

.‰ÊÎ ·ˆÓ· ˙È‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ‰ ‰È‡¯‰ ˙ÈÂÂÊÏ ,È˙Ú„Ï ,˘È˘

ÂÈ˙¯˜Ó ÁÂΉ .·

,ÂÈ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ,ÁÂÎ Ï˘ Â˙‰ӷ ·Á¯ ˜ÂÒÈÚ ÌÈȘ ˙È˙¯·Á‰ ‰È‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ‰ ÌÂÁ˙·È˙¯·Á ÁÂΠ¯Ȅ‚‰ French & Raven .Â˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï ÌÈÚˆÓ‡‰Â · ˘ÂÓÈ˘Ï ‰Èˆ·ÈËÂÓ‰‰ÚÙ˘‰ .29ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙¯˘Ù‡‰ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,¯Á‡ Ì„‡ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙ÈχȈËÂÙ‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ· "‰¯ËÓ‰") ¯Á‡ Ì„‡ ÏÚ „Á‡ Ì„‡ È„È ÏÚ (force) ÁÂÎ Ï˘ ‰ÏÚىΠ‰¯„‚‰,˙Â˘È‚ ,˙ÂÚ„ ,˙ÂÈ‚‰˙‰· ÈÂÈ˘ ‰Ê ÏÏη ,ÈÂÈ˘Ï Ì¯‚Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ("ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰"ÌȯÁ‡ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙ÏÂÎȉ ‡Â‰ ÁÂÎ ,ÔÈÏ‚ ÈÙ ÏÚ ,¯Á‡ ÁÂÒÈ· .30ÌÈίÚ ÌÈίˆ ,˙¯ËÓ

29J. R. P French & B. H. Raven “The Bases of Social Power” in D. Cartwright (ed.) Studies.in Social Power (Ann Arbor, MI: Institute for Social Research, 1959) 150, 152

30M. Ì‚ ‡¯ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ÔÈ·Ï ÁÂÎ ÔÈ· ‰Á·‰‰ ÏÚ .French & Raven, ibid, at pp. 151y152Koslowsky & J. Schwarzwald “The Power Interaction Model: Theory, Methodology,and Empirical Applications” in The Use and Abuse of Power: Multiple Perspectives on:the Causes of Corruption (Philadelfia, A. Y. Lee-Chai & J. A. Bargh, eds., 2001) 196“Social power and influence have frequently been used interchangeably, yet the twoterms describe distinct phenomena. The former refers to the potential sources availableto an individual for influencing another person to comply and do what he or she wouldnot have done otherwise. In contrast, the latter describes the specific tactics explicitly

.exercised by the influencing agent in attempting to gain compliance”

386

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

ËÂÏ˘Ï ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï Z Ô˙Ó ‡˘ÓÏ ¯˘˜‰·Â ÌÈ·ˆÓ· ,ÌÈ˘‡· ËÂÏ˘Ï ,ˆ¯Î ˙¢ÚÏ.31Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ˙‡ˆÂ˙ ÏÚ

‰˘ÈÓÁ French & Raven ¯Ȅ‚‰ ,321959 ˙˘· ‡˘Â· ÌÒ¯ÂÙ˘ Á˙ÙÓ ¯Ó‡Ó·¯Ó‡Ó· .˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ˙‰„ʉ ,˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ,‰ÈÈÙÎ ,ÏÂÓ‚È˙ :ÁÂÎ (Ï˘ ÌÈÒÈÒ· ‡) ˙¯˜Ó

.Ú„ÈÓ :ÛÒ ÁÂÎ ÒÈÒ· Raven ÛÈÒ‰ 331965 ˙˘Ó ÛÒÂÈÎÈω˙ Ï˘ ¯˙ÂÈ ÈÓÈ„Â ·Á¯ ¯˘˜‰· ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙‡ Raven ‚Ȉ‰ 1992 ˙˘·ÒÁÈÈ˙‰Â ˙È˘È‡È· ‰ÚÙ˘‰ Ï˘ ‰Èˆ˜¯Ëȇ/ÁÂÎ Ï„ÂÓ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· 34ÌÈÈ˘È‡È· ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰·È·Ò‰ Ï˘ ‰ÈˆÏÂÙÈÓ :ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ÓÏ ˙ÂÙÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ,˙ÂÙÒ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ Èί„ È˙˘Ï

.35È˘ÈÏ˘ „ˆ Ï˘ ÂÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘Â:ÔӘτΠ,¯˙ȉ ÔÈ· ,‰‚ˆÂ‰ Ï„ÂÓ‰ ˙¯ËÓ

“This model was developed as a guide for research, and for an analysisof on-going interactive situations. As such, it may also be useful forthose who are in positions of influence, to help them understandmore clearly the bases for their own actions, and the possibilities ofalternatives”36.

,37ÌÈ„ÈÁȉ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó Á¯Î‰· Ìȇ French & Raven È„È ÏÚ Â‰ÂÊ˘ ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ӂ˘ÂÓ· ‰„‰ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,ÔÈÏ‚ .38ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ÓÏ ÌȯÁ‡ ÌÈ‚ÂÂÈÒ ÌÈÚÈˆÓ ÌÈ¢ ÌÈ·˙ÂÎÂ(1) :˙Âȯ‚˘ Ú·¯‡Ï ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙‡ ˙˜ÏÁÓ ,Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó ÏÂ‰È Ï˘ ¯˘˜‰· ÁÂΉ,‰È‚ÂÏÂÎË ,ÔÓÊ ,ÒÂËËÒ ,ÌÈÈÏÎÏÎ ÌÈÚˆÓ‡ ÌÈÏÏÂΉ Ô˙Ó ‡˘ÓÏ ÌÈȈÈÁ ÁÂÎ ˙¯˜Ó

31,‰¯Â·Ò ,143 'Ú· ,Ì˘ ,ÔÈÏ‚ Ì‚ .143 (1996) Ì¢ÈÈÏ ‰È¯Â‡È˙Ó Ô˙ÓÂ-‡˘Ó Ï˘ ‰˜ÈÓÈ„ ÔÈÏ‚ '‡.Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ÍÈω˙ ˙¯·Ò‰Ï ¯˙ÂÈ· ‰Óȇ˙Ó‰ ‡È‰ ÈχȈËÂÙ ·‡˘Ó · ‰‡Â¯‰ ÁÂÎÏ ‰˘È‚‰˘

32.French & Raven, supra note 2933B.H. Raven “Social Influence and Power” in I.D. Steiner & M. Fishbein (eds.) Current

.Studies in Social Psychology (New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston, Inc., 1965) 37134B.H. Raven “A Power/Interaction Model of Interpersonal Influence: French and Raven

Ì‚ ‡¯ ;Thirty Years Later” 7 Journal of Social Behavior and Personality (1992) 217B.H. Raven “Power/Interaction and Interpersonal Influence: Experimental Investigationsand Case Studies” in Annette Y. Lee-Chai & John A. Bargh (eds.) The Use and Abuseof Power: Multiple Perspectives on the Causes of Corruption (Psychology Press, 2001)

.21735.Raven (1992), ibid, at pp. 222y22336.Ibid, at pp. 239y24037.ibid, at p. 222 :‡¯ ,˙‡Ê ¯Ó‡ ÂÓˆÚ· Raven38P. T. Coleman “Power and Conflict” in Morton Deutsch ‡¯ ÁÂÎÏ ˙ÂÙÒ ˙¯„‚‰· ÔÂÈ„Ï

& Peter T. Coleman (eds.) The Handbook of Conflict Resolution: Theory and Practice(Jossey-Bass, San Francisco, 2000) 109y113; Alice H. Eagly & Shelly Chaiken The

.Psychology of Attitudes (Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, Inc., 1993) 636y642

387

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

˙¯ÈˆÈ ,˙ÂÙÂÏÁ ÌÈÏÏÂΉ Ô˙Ó ‡˘ÓÏ ÌÈÈÓÈÙ ÁÂÎ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó (2) ;ÔÈËÈÂÓ ‰È˯˜Â¯È·‰ÈÈÙÎ ÁÂÎ ÌÈÏÏÂΉ ÌÈÈ˘È‡ ÁÂÎ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó (3) ;Ú„ÈÓ ˙·ÈÂÁÓ ‰Ú˜˘‰ ,‰ÈˆÈχ˜˙‡ ÌÈÏÏÂΉ ‰ÈˆÊÈχȈÂÒ Ï˘ ÁÂÎ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó (4) ;‰ÓÊȯΠ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ,‰˘ÏÂÁ ,ÈÙ‚,˙¯Â˜È·Ó ÌÈÈÒÁ Âȉ ‡Ï˘ ˙¯ÓÏ ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈ .39˜„ˆ‰Â ÌÈ„˜˙‰ ,‰·Â˙Ή ‰ÏÓ‰ÂÓ˘ÂÈ ¯˜ÁÓ‰ ˙ÈÈÏȉ˜ ·¯˜· ‰·Á¯ ‰¯Î‰Ï French & Raven Ï˘ ̉È˙ÂÁ·‡ ÂÎÊ

.40ÌÈÓÂÁ˙ Ô‚ӷ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‰˘ÚÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ӷ ÔÏ‰Ï Í¯ÚÈÈ˘ ÔÂÈ„‰ ,˙‡Ê ¯Â‡ÏÈ„Î Íη ‰È‰È˘Î ÌȯÁ‡ ˙¯˜ÓÓ Ô‰ÈÏÚ ÛÈÒÂÈ French & Raven Ï˘ ̉È˙ÂÁ·‡·

.· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰Â ÁÂÎ Ï˘ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰·ÂË ‰·‰Ï ̯˙Ï

‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë .‚

‰·˘ ͯ„‰ ‡È‰ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë .‰Ê· ‰Ê ÌÈ¯Â˘˜‰ ÌÈ‚˘ÂÓ Ì‰ ¯ÂӇΠ‰ÚÙ˘‰Â ÁÂÎ˙¯ÙÒ‰ „ˆÏ .41ÂÈ˙¯ËÓ ˙‡ ‚È˘‰Ï ÔÂÈÒÈ· ÂÏ˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙‡ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ ÏÈÚÙÓ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,ÁÂΉ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ÔÙ‡· ˙„˜Ó˙Ó‰ ‰˘È‚ ‰Á˙Ù˙‰ ÂÈ˙¯˜ӷ ÁÂη ˙˜ÒÂÚ‰Ï˘ ÌÈ¢ ÌÈ‚ÂÒ È‰ÈÊ· ÌÈ„˜Ó˙Ó ÂÊ ‰˘È‚ ÌȈӇӉ Ìȯ˜ÂÁ .42‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙˜È˘˷

39.160y146 'Ú· ,31 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚40“The French and :Koslowsky & Schwarzwald, supra note 30, at p. 197 ‡¯ ˯ÈÙÏ

Raven (1959) Typology of social power is thought to be ‘the most comprehensive andinsightful theory of social influence in functional terms or more generally’ ... Indeedit has been used in a variety of fields for studying interpersonal power and influence.These include familial relations ..., education ..., marketing and consumer psychology‰Â˘ ÌÈ‚ÂÂÈÒ ˙ίÚÓ ÌÈÚÈˆÓ Koslowsky & Schwarzwald ...., and health and medicine ...”ibid, ‡¯ :Raven (1992), supra note 34 Ï˘ Ï„ÂÓ‰ ÏÚ ˙ÒÒ·Ӊ ÁÂΉ ˙˜È˘ËÏ ˙¯˜ÓÏ

.at p. 19941˙˜ÈË˜Ë ‰ÂÂ‰Ó ˙ÂÓÈχ· ˘ÂÓÈ˘· ÌÂȇ .(‰ÈÈÙΠχȈËÂÙ) ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ‡Â‰ ·¯ ÈÙ‚ ÁÂÎ ,‰Ó‚„Ï

˙ÂÏÂÎÈÏ ˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰ .ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰ÈÈÙΉ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ˙‡ ÏÚÂÙÏ ‡ÈˆÂ‰Ï ‰ÁÈË·Ó‰ ,‰¯È˘È ‰ÚÙ˘‰Ïˆ‡ ‰˘ÂÁ˙ ˙¯ÈˆÈ) ‰ÙÈ˜Ú ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙ÂÂ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ ·È¯È‰ Èʇ· ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÊÈÙ‰.·È¯È‰ ÈÈÚ· ÁÂΉ ¯Â˜Ó Ï˘ ‰ÈÈ· ‡ (ÁÂΉ ¯Â˜Ó· ˘Ó˙˘‰Ï ÏÂÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰˘ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰‰Ê ‚ÂÒÓ ˙ÂÙÈ˜Ú ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘ËÏ ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó Raven (1992), supra note 34, at pp. 223y225ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙‡ ˙˜ÊÁÓ ,‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ÔÂÈÒÈÏ Ú˜¯˜‰ ˙‡ ˙ÂÈÎÓ‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë Ï‡Î

.ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂÎ ˙‡ ˙¢ÈÏÁÓÂ42D. Kipnis, S. Schmidt & I. Wilkinson “Intraorganizational Influence ‡¯ ÂÊ ‰˘È‚Ï

Tactics: Explorations in Getting One’s Way” 65 Journal of Applied Psychology (1980)C.A. Schriesheim & T.R. Hinkin “Influence Tactics Used by Subordinates: A ÔΠ440Theoretical and empirical Analysis and Refinement of the Kipnis, Schmidt & WilkinsonGary Yukl & J.B. Tracey Ì‚ ‡¯ .subscales” 75 Journal of Applied Psychology (1990) 246“Consequences of influence Tactics Used with Subordinates, Peers and the Boss” 77French & Ï˘ ‰˘È‚‰ ÔÈ· Ï„·‰‰ ¯Â˜ÓÏ ¯·Ò‰ .Journal of Applied Psychology (1992) 525˙˜È˘˷ ÌÈ„˜Ó˙Ó‰) ÌȯÁ‡Â Kipnis ÔÈ·Ï (ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ӷ ¯˜ÈÚ· ,¯ÂӇΠ,˙„˜Ó˙Ó‰) Raven,˙„·ÂÚÏ ‰È¯Â‡È˙Ó ¯·ÚÓ ˙‚ˆÈÈÓ ‰Â˘‡¯‰ ‰˘È‚‰˘ ¯Â·Ò‰ ,Bruins È„È ÏÚ ÚˆÂÓ (‰ÚÙ˘‰

388

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

,˙ÂÈ˙ÂÈ˘È‡Â ˙ÂÈ˙·È·Ò ˙·ÈÒ Ï˘ ‰˙˘ÓÎ Ô‰· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ÈÂ·È ,‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘Ë.43„ÂÚ Âχ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë Ï˘ Ô˙ÂÏÈÚÈ ˙ÈÁ·

˙˜ÈË˜Ë Ï˘ ÌÈ‚ÂÒ ‰ÂÓ˘ ‰ÈÊ Kipnis, Schmidt & Wilkinson ,‰Ó‚„ωÈÈÙ ,˙·ÂË ˙ÙÏÁ‰ ,‰Èˆ˜Ò ˙Ïˉ ,˙ÂÈÏÂȈ¯ ,˙··Á˙‰ ,˙ÂÈ·È˯҇ :‰ÚÙ˘‰˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÔÈ· ÔÈÁ·‰Ï Kipnis ÚȈ‰ ,¯Á‡ ̘ӷ .44‰ÈˆÈχ˜ ˙¯ÈˆÈ ‰ÓÈÒÁ ,˙ÂÎÓÒÏÌÈÏÂÎȉ ÌÈÈ˷ϯ ÌÈӯ‚ ‰‰ÈÊ ¯˙ÂÈ ˙Âί ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÔÈ·Ï ˙¢˜ ‰ÚÙ˘‰˙¢˜ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ,Kipnis ÈÙ ÏÚ .45ÌÈ¢‰ ˙˜È˘ˉ È‚ÂÒ ÔÈ· ‰¯ÈÁ·‰ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï‰ËÏÁ‰ ˘ÙÂÁ ‰¯ËÓÏ ˙¯˘Ù‡Ó Ôȇ˘ ‰Ï‡ÎÎ ˙ÂÒÙ˙˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ Èί„ Ô˙‡ Ô‰,ÌȯÂËÈÙ) ÈÏÈÏ˘ ÏÂÓ‚È˙ ˙ÁË·‰ ‡ ‰Èˆ˜Ò· ÌÂȇ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .„·Î ¯ÈÁÓ ÌÏ˘È˘ ÈÏ·ÓÏÚ ,ÚÂ΢ ÏÚ ˙ÂÒÒÂ·Ó ,˙‡Ê ˙ÓÂÚÏ ,˙Âί ˙˜ÈË˜Ë .(˙·ˉ ˙ÁË·‰ ,¯Î˘ ıˆȘÍÈω˙Ï ‰˙‡ ˙Ó˘ÈÈÓ ÂÊ ‰È‚ÂÏÂÈÓ¯Ë ˙ˆÓ‡Ó ÔÈÏ‚ Ì‚ .46·"ˆÂÈΠÌÈÂÁ˙ ÏÚ ,‰ÙÂÁ,‰„ÁÙ‰ ,ÌÂȇ ÂÏÏÎÈ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ˙¢˜ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ,ÔÈÏ‚ ÈÙ ÏÚ .Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰¯„Ò ˙ÚÈ·˜Â ÈÙÂÒ „ÚÂÓ ˙ÚÈ·˜ Ï˘ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë .Ú‚Ó ˜Â˙È ÌÂËÓÈËχ ,˙ÈÏÂÏÈÓ ‰ÙȘ˙,ÌȯÂ˙È ,Ú„ÈÓ ÈÂÏÈ‚ ˙ÂÏÏÂÎ ˙Âί ˙˜ÈË˜Ë .˙¢˜ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙ÂÈ‰Ï Ô‰ Û‡ ˙ÂÏÂÎÈ ÌÂÈÔ‰ ˙¢˜ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ,Koslowsky & Schwarzwald ¯Â·Ú .47˙ÂÁË·‰Â ‰ÏÈÚÙ ‰·˘˜‰¯ÓÂÏÎ ,(˙ÂÈ·ÈËӯ ‰ËÈÏ˘ ˙„ÓÚ) ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ Ï˘ ÒÂËËÒ‰ ÏÚ ˙ÂÒÒ·Ӊ ˙˜È˘Ë˙ÂÈ„„‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ,˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï Â‡ ÏÂÓ‚È˙‰ ,‰ÈÈÙΉ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ÌÈ·‡˘Ó‰ ÏÚ ˙ÂÒÒ·Ӊ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë Ô‰ ˙Âί ˙˜ÈË˜Ë .˜„ˆ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï Â‡,˙‰„ʉ ,˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ Ô‚Π,(˙ÂÈ·È˘¯Ë‡Â ˙ÂÈÓ‡) ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÈ˘È‡‰

.48˙ÂÏ˙ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ڄÈÓ

˙‚ˆÈÈÓ ‰ÈÈ˘‰ ‰˘È‚‰ ÂÏȇ ;‰˙ÈÁ·Ï ȯÈÙÓ‡ ¯˜ÁÓ Úˆȷ ‰È¯Á‡Ï ‰È¯Â‡È˙ ÁÂ˙ÈÙ ¯ÓÂÏÎ˙ÂÂÈÒÈÏ ÌȯÁ‡ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ÌÈ˘‡ ÌÈÒÓ Ô˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·˘ ÌÈί„‰ È·‚Ï ÌÈȯÈÙÓ‡ ÌȇˆÓÓÓ ¯·ÚÓ.‰È˙¯ÒÁ ˙‡Â ‰È˙¯˙È ˙‡ ˘È ‰˘È‚ ÏÎÏ .‰È¯Â‡È˙ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÂÏω ÌȇˆÓÓ‰ ˙‡ ¯È·Ò‰ÏJan Bruins “Social Power ‡¯ :ÂÏω ˙Â˘È‚‰ È˙˘ Ï˘ Ô‰È˙¯˙È ˙‡ ·Ï˘Ï ‡Â‰ χȄȇ‰and Influence Tactics: A Theoretical Introduction” 55 Journal of Social Issues (1999) 7,

.1243D. Kipnis The Powerholders (Chicago, 1976); D. Kipnis & S. Schmidt “The Language

of Persuasion” 19 Psychology Today (1985) 40; Kipnis, Schmidt & Wilkinson, ibid;.Schriesheim & Hinkin, ibid

44‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘˷ „˜Ó˙Ó ¯Ó‡Ó‰ .Kipnis, Schmidt & Wilkinson, ibid, at pp. 447y448ÏÚ ‰„·ÚÏ Ì‰È¯·Á ÏÚ ,̉ÈÏÚ ÌÈÂÓÓ‰ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ Ì˙„Â·Ú Ì˜ӷ ÌÈ˘‡ ÌÈË˜Â˘Schriesheim ‡¯ ,¯˙ÂÈ ¯ÁÂ‡Ó ¯˜ÁÓ· ¢˘Â‡ ¯˜ÁÓ‰ ȇˆÓÓ .Ì˙„ÓÚ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï Ì‰Ï ÌÈÙÂÙΉ

.& Hinkin, ibid45.D. Kipnis Technology and Power (New York, 1990) 20y2246.Ibid, at pp. 16y1747.205y185 'Ú· ,31 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚ ‡¯ ˯ÈÙÏ48.Koslowsky & Schwarzwald, supra note 30, at pp. 203y204 ‡¯

389

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

̉ÈÁÂÂÈ„Ó ,49Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ‰„·ډ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙‡ ÈÙȈÙÒ ÔÙ‡· ÂÁ·˘ Ìȯ˜ÂÁ ˘È˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÁÂÓ· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‰˘ÂÚ Kolb .Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÏÚ „ÂÓÏÏ Ô˙ȉ·‰Â ‰·¯˜ ,˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ Ï˘ ÌȯÒÓ ˙¯·Ú‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ¯Â‡È˙Ï 50˙ÂÈ·ÈÒ¯ÙÒ˜‡ÚÈÙ˘Ó Ô˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·˘ 53‰Ú‰ ˙˜È˘ËÏ ˙ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ‡È‰ 52¯Á‡ ̘ӷ .51˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚ÏÂ˙˜ÈÎË ÏÚ ÌÈÁÂÂ„Ó Greatbatch & Dingwall .¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‚‰˙‰ ÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰‰ÚÙ˘‰ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ÌÈÏÈÚÙÓ ‰˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·˘ ,54"È·È˘ÏÒ ÚÂÈÒ" ÌÈÎÓ Ì‰ ‰˙‡˘ ¯Â˘È‚Ô‰·˘ ¯Â˘È‚ ˙˜È˘˷ „˜Ó˙‰ Wall & Rude .55¯Â˘È‚· ÌÈÙ˙˙˘Ó‰ ÏÚ ˙ÂÂÎÓ˙ÈÏÏÎ ‰¯È˜Ò ¯ÙÒ· ‡È·Ó Moore .56‰¯˘Ù ˙Â·È˘È Íωӷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ÌÈËÙ¢ ÌÈ˘ÂÚ

.57ÌÈ˘ Ìȯ˘‚Ó˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ÈÚˆÓ‡ Ï˘

49Shapiro, Drieghe & Brett, supra note 26; Silbey & Merry, supra note 2; Riskin, supra ‡¯note 1; David Greatbatch & Robert Dingwall “Selective Facilitation: Some PreliminaryObservations on a Strategy Used By Divorce Mediators” 23 Law & Society Review(1989) 613; Deborah M. Kolb “Strategy and the Tactics of Mediation” 36 HumanRelations (1983) 247; Deborah M. Kolb “To Be a Mediator: Expressive Tactics inMediation” 41 J. of Social Issues (1985) 11; James K. Esser & Richard G. Marriott“A Comparison of the Effectiveness of Substantive and Contextual Mediation Tactics”25 Journal of Applied Social Psychology (1995) 1340; James K. Esser & RichardG. Marriott “Mediation Tactics: A Comparison of Field and Laboratory Research” 25Journal of Applied Social Psychology (1995) 1530; Carnevale, supra note 25; MaryE. McLaughlin, Peter Carnevale & Rodney Lim “Professional Mediator’s Judgmentsof Mediation Tactics: Multidimensional Scaling and Cluster Analyses” 76 Journal ofApplied Psychology (1991) 465; James A. Wall, Jr. & Dale E. Rude “Judicial Mediation:Techniques, Strategies, and Situational Effects” 41 J. of Social Issues (1985) 47; Moore,

.supra note 2, at pp. 327y33350.Expressive tactics51.Kolb (1985), supra note 49, at pp. 15y2252.Kolb (1983), supra note 49, at p. 26053.Movement tactics54.Selective facilitation55.Greatbatch & Dingwall, supra note 4956Wall & Rude, supra note 49; J. A. Wall, Jr. & D. E. Rude “The Judge as a Mediator” 76

.Journal of Applied Psychology (1991) 5457‡˘Ó‰ ÏÂ‰È Í¯„ ˙ÚÈ·˜ (1) ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÚÈÙ˘Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ .Moore, supra note 2, at pp. 327y333

˙Â˘È‚Ù ,¯Â‚ÒÈÓ ,˙È·È˘‡ ‰·˘˜‰) ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˙¯Â˘˜˙‰ ·ÂˆÈÚ (2) ;(‰„'‚‡ ,Ìȇ˘Â) Ô˙ÓÂ˙ÏÁ˙‰ ÈÓÊ ˙ÚÈ·˜ (4) ¯„Á‰ ¯Â„ÈÒ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ̘ÈÓ ˙ÚÈ·˜ (3) ;(˙ÂÙ˙Â˘Ó Â‡ ˙„¯Ù˙·¯Ï ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· Ú„ÈÓ ˙ÙÏÁ‰ „„ÈÚ (5) ;Â˙¯Ò‰Â (ÔÈÈÏ-„„) „ÚÈ Íȯ‡˙ ˙ÚÈ·˜ ,ÔÙÂÒ ˙Â·È˘È˘È ÌȯÈÎÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ÌÈ˘‡· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ (6) ;Ú„ÈÓ ¯Â˜ÓÏ ‰ÈÈى ÌÈÂÒÓ Ú„ÈÓ· ͯˆ ȉÈÊ· ÚÂÈÒÌÈ„„ˆÏ ‰·Â˘Á Ì˙Ú„˘ ‰ÁÙ˘Ó È· ,Úˆ˜ÓÏ ÌÈ˙ÈÓÚ ,Ìȯ·Á Ô‚ΠÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ Ì‰Ï˘ÂÓÈ˘ (8) ;ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ÌÈÏÂÎÈ˘ Úˆ˜Ó ÈÏÚ· ÌÈÁÓÂÓ ÛÂ˙È˘ (7) ;¯„Ò‰ Ì„˜Ï ÌÈÏÂÎÈÂ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‡ '„Πȯ·Ȉ ÛÂ‚Ï ,ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·Ï ÂÏ˘ ¯˘˜‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙ÂÎÓÒ·ÚÈ‚‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ıÁÏ ÂÏÈÚÙÈ˘ ˙Ó ÏÚ ÌÈ˘Â Â‡ ÌÈËÙ¢ Ô‚ΠÌÈȈÈÁ ˙ÂÎÓÒ ÈÓ¯Â‚Ï ‰ÈÈÙ˘ÂÓÈ˘ (10) ;˙ÈÏӯ ˙‚‰˙‰Î Ì„È ÏÚ ÌÈÒÙ˙‰ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ÌÈÏ‚¯‰· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ (9) ;¯„Ò‰Ï

390

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

˙¢‰ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙‡ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó „ˆÏ ÔÁ·‡ ‰Ê ˜ÏÁ· ÔÂÈ„‰ Íωӷ.¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙„·ÚÏ Ô˙‡ ¯Â˘˜‡Â ̉ÈÏÚ ˙ÂÒÒ·Ӊ

‰ÚÙ˘‰Ï ÁÂÎÏ ÒÁÈ· ÌÈÈÏÏÎ ÌÈ˷ȉ .„

ÌÈÈÈÙ‡Ó ‰ÓÎ ÏÚ ÚÈ·ˆ‰Ï ȇ¯ ,‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙˜È˘Ë ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙ÈÁ·Ï ̄˜.͢Ӊ· Â˙‡ ˘Ó˘Ï Âχ ÌÈÁÂÓ ˙·‰· ÚÈÈÒÏ ÌÈÈ¢ډ ‰ÚÙ˘‰Â ÁÂÎ Ï˘ ÌÈÈÏÏÎ

ÈÒÁÈ ‡Â‰ ÁÂΉ (1)

ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚÙ‰· ¯·Â„Ó˘ ˙Âȉ .¯Á‡ Ì„‡ ÈÙÏÎ Â˙‡ ÏÈÚÙÓ ‡Â‰ ,ÁÂÎ ÏÈÚÙÓ Ì„‡˘Î˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰ ÍÂ˙ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ ˙¢¯Ï „ÓÂÚ‰ ÁÂΉ ˙‡ ÔÂÁ·Ï ˘È˘ ȯ‰ ,¯Á‡ Ì„‡ ÈÙÏÎ˙„ÈÓ ˙‡ ڷ˜ ˙ÂÁÂΉ ÈÒÁÈ ÔÈ· ¯ÚÙ‰ .58ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ È„È· ÌÈȈӉ ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ÓÏÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ ÔÈ· ˙ÈÙȈÙÒ‰ ÌÈÒÁȉ ˙ίÚÓÏ Ì‡˙‰· ‰˙˘È ÔÎÏ ˙ÈχȈËÂÙ‰ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ÚÙ˘ÂÓÏ ÒÁÈ· ÂÁÂÎÏ ‰Â¢ Á¯Î‰· Âȇ '‡ ÚÙ˘ÂÓÏ ÒÁÈ· ÚÈÙ˘ÓÏ ˘È˘ ÁÂΉ .‰¯ËÓÏ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ˙Á‡ ‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒ· ·¯ ÁÂÎ ÏÚ· Ì„‡Â ,‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒ ÈÂÏ˙ ‡Â‰ ÁÂΉ ,ÔÎ ÂÓÎ .'·‰ËÈÏ˘) ÂÏ ÌÈÙÂÙÎÏ ÒÁÈ· ·¯ ÁÂÎ ‰¯·Á ωÓÏ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .59˙¯Á‡ ‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒ· ÁÂÎ ¯ÒÁÌȘÒÚ Ï‰ÈÓÏ Ë„ÂËÒÎ ÂÏ˘ ÁÂΉ ˙„ÓÚ Ìχ ('„ΠÌ˙˜ÒÚ‰ ͢Ӊ ,ÌÓ„Ș ÏÚ

.‰Ë˜ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ‰ÈÂ˘Ú ‰ËÈÒ¯·È‡· ү˜‰ ‰ˆ¯Ó ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ·

ÁÂÎ Ï˘ ˙È·È˘Èȷ‡ ˙È·È˘ÈÈ·ÂÒ ‰ÒÈÙ˙ (2)

ÁÂÎ ,‰Ó‚„Ï) È·È˘Èȷ‡ ÒÈÒ· ÈÏÚ· ÁÂÎ ˙¯˜ӷ ‰ËÈÏ˘ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ ÚÈÙ˘ÓÏÈ·È˘ÈÈ·ÂÒ ÔÙ‡· ÒÁÈÈÓ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰˘ ÁÂÎÏ Ì‚ ‰·¯ ˙Â·È˘Á ˙ÓÈȘ Ìχ (·¯ ÈÊÈÙÌ‚ ,ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ ˙¢¯Ï ÌÈ„ÓÂÚ Ì‰˘ ¯Â·Ò ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰˘ ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ÓÏ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,ÚÈÙ˘ÓÏÒÈÒ· ÍÎÏ Ôȇ˘Î Ì‚ Ô˙ ‡˘ÂÏ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ÒÂÁÈÈ ,Ï˘ÓÏ) ÏÚÂÙ· ÍÎ ¯·„‰ Ôȇ ̇

.60(̇˙‰· ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ˙‚‰˙‰Â ÁÎÂÓ

˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· .̉ÈÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ͯ„Î Ô˙Ó ‡˘ÓÏ ıÂÁÓ Ì‰ÈÈÂÎÈÒÏ Ì˙„ÓÚÏ ÒÁÈ· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙˜Ùҷψ‡ ¯ˆÂÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ (?„ÈÒÙ˙ ̇ ‰¯˜È ‰Ó ?ËÙ˘Ó ˙È·· ÍÏ˘ ‰Áψ‰‰ ÈÈÂÎÈÒ ‰Ó :Ô‚Î) ˙Âχ˘¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÓÎ҉ ‰Î¯Ú‰ ,˙Â„È„È Ô‚Π„ˆÏ "˙·ˉ" Ô˙Ó (11) ;Ì˙„ÓÚÏ ÒÁÈ· ˜ÙÒ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰(12) ;¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ίډ· Â˙‡ ‰ÎÊÈ˘ ÔÙ‡· ‚‰˙‰Ï ÈÂ˘Ú ‡Â‰ ˙‡Ê ÍȯÚÓ „ˆ ̇ .„ˆ ˙„ÓÚÏ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ÌÚ Âχ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙‡ ¯Â˘˜‡ ˜¯Ù‰ ͢Ӊ· .(ÔÏ‰Ï ‡2 ÛÈÚÒ Â‡¯) ‰ÙÂÎ ‰ÚÙ˘‰

.¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÌÈ¢‰ ÁÂΉ58J. T. Tedeschi, B. R. Schlenker & T.V. ÔΠColeman, supra note 38, at pp. 111y112 ‡¯

Bonoma Conflict, Power and Games: The Experimental Study of Interpersonal Relations.(Aldine Publishing Company/Chicago, 1973) 51

59.Coleman, ibid, at p. 12460B. Mayer The Dynamics of Conflict Resolution (San Ì‚ ‡¯ .Coleman, ibid, at p. 123

.145 'Ú· ,31 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚ ;Fransisco, 2000) 58

391

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ÏÚ ‰ËÏÁ‰ (3)

ÚÓÈ‰Ï ¯ÂÁ·Ï ÏÂÎÈ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ .· ˘ÂÓÈ˘Ï Á¯Î‰· ÏÈ·Â‰Ï ·ÈÈÁ Âȇ ÁÂÎ Ï˘ ÂÓÂȘ.¯Á‡ ÈÙ ÏÚ „Á‡ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ÏÈÚÙ‰Ï ÛÈ„Ú‰Ï Â‡ ÁÂΉ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ó

ÁÂÎ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó Ï˘ ÌÈ¢ ÌÈ‚ÂÒ ÔÈ· ‰ÙÈÙÁ (4)

.‰ÙÈÙÁ ÔÎ˙È˙ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ÔÈ·Â ÁÂÎ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ‰ÓÎ ÏÚ ÍÓ˙Ò‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰,ÈÙ‚ ‰ÈÈÙÎ ÁÂÎ ÏÚ Ô‰ ˙ÒÒÂ·Ó ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ‰ÈÂ˘Ú ‰¯Â‰ Ï˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ,‰Ó‚„χ Ú„ÈÓ ÁÂÎ ÏÚ Ô‰Â È˙ÁÙ˘Ó‰ „ÒÂÓ· „ÓÚÓÓ ˙ڷ‰ ˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ÏÚ Ô‰

.ÚÂ΢· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ Ìȇ·‰ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ

˜ÂÊÈÁ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ˙ÈÈ· (5)

‡ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ· ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚÏ Â˙‡ ÌȇȷӉ ÌÈÎÏ‰Ó ËÂ˜Ï ÏÂÎÈ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ·ÈÁ¯‰Ï ˜ÊÁÏ ÏÂÎÈ ÚÈÙ˘Ó ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .61ÂÏ˘ ÁÂΉ ˙„ÓÚ ˙‡ ÌÈ¯Ù˘Ó˘ÂÓÈ˘ ;˙ÂϘ˘Ó ˙Ó¯‰Â ÈÙ‚ ÔÂÓȇ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ˙ÈÙ‚ ‰ÈÈÙÎ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ.‰‡Ï‰ ÍΠ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂÎ ˙ÈÈ·· ÌÈÚÈÈÒÓ ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ ˘Â·Ï „˜ ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó ‰È‚ÂÏÂÈӯ˷

ÈÓÈ„ ÍÈω˙Î ÁÂΉ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ (6)

Ì‚ ‰ÒÓ ,ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ÔÈ·Ï ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ ÔÈ·˘ ‰Èˆ˜¯Ëȇ· .ÚÙ˘ÂÓ ˙Ú· ‰· ‡Â‰ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰‡Ï‡ ÌÈÚ·˜ Ìȇ ̉ÈÈ· ÁÂΉ ÈÒÁÈ (ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰) ÁÂΉ ÏÈÚÙÓ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰.ÌÈÈ˘ÈÏ˘ ÌÈӯ‚ Ï˘ Ì˙ÚÙ˘‰ ˙Á˙ ÏÚÂÙ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰˘ ÔÎ˙ÈÈ ÍÎÏ ÛÒ· .62ÌÈ˙˘Ó¯„Á ˙‡ ·ÂÊÚÏ „ÈÓÏ˙Ó ˘¯Â„ ‰˙Èη ˘˘ ˙‚˘‰Ï Â˙ÂÎÓÒ ÏÈÚÙÓ‰ ‰¯ÂÓ ,‰Ó‚„τÈÓÏ˙‰ Ï˘ È„‚ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ÔÂÈÒÈ ÌÚ „„ÂÓ˙Ó (‰ÈÈÙΠ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘) „ÂÓÈωȷ‚Ï È˙χ˘ ,È˙Ú¯Ù‰ ‡Ï" :Ï˘ÓÏ ,ÚÂ΢ ڄÈÓ ˙‚ˆ‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·) ÍÎÏ „‚˙Ó‰

.¯ÙÒ‰ ˙È· Ï‰Ó Ï˘ ‡ Ìȯ‰‰ Ï˘ ˙ÈχȈËÂÙ ˙·¯Ú˙‰ ÌÚ ("¯ÓÂÁ‰

61S. B. Bacharach & E. J. Lawler “Power Ì‚ ‡¯ ;Raven (1992), supra note 34, at p. 223.Dependence and Power Paradoxes in Bargaining” Negotiation Journal (1986) 167

62ÈÒÁÈ Ï˘ ˙ÈÈÚÓ ‰Èȇ¯ ˙ÈÂÂÊ ÌÈÚÈˆÓ Felstiner & Sarat .Bacharach & Lawler, ibid, at p. 173“Power in [lawyer-client] interactions is a complicated :ÂÁÂ˜Ï ÔÈ·Ï ÔÈ„-ͯÂÚ ÔÈ· ÁÂΉphenomenon that, over time, is constructed and reconstructed so that its possession isneither necessarily obvious nor rigidly determined. Indeed, it is probably more accurateto say that power is not possessed at all. Power is mobile and volatile, and it circulatessuch that both lawyer and client can be considered more or less powerful, even at thesame time. Even to describe power as an ‘it’ implies more of an independent existencethan we intend. It is better, perhaps, to view it as a dimension of relationships rather thanW. L. F. Felstiner & A. Sarat “Enactments of ‡¯ .a resource under someone’s control”Power: Negotiating Reality and Responsibility in Lawyer-Client Interactions” 77 Cornell

.L. Rev. (1992) 1447, 1450

392

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

˙ÓÏÚ˙Ó ‰È‡ ͇ ,·‡˘Ó χΠÁÂÎÏ ˙ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó· ıÓ‡Ó È‡˘ ‰˘È‚‰¯˘‚Ó ÔÈ·˘ ÌÈÒÁȉ ˙ίÚÓ Ï˘ ‰Èˆ˜ÂÙÎ ÁÂΉ Ï˘ ‰˙˘Ó‰Â ÈÓÈ„‰ „ÓÓ‰ÓÔÈ· Ìȯ·„‰ ͢Ӊ· „ȯه ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈ .‰Â˙ ‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒ· ÌÈÓÈÂÒÓ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÂ

.¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ ˙ÚÙÂ˙ ÁÂ˙È ÈÎ¯ÂˆÏ ÌÈ¢‰ ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜Ó

¯Â˘È‚· È˙¯·Á ÁÂÎ ˙Âȯ‡È˙ Ì¢ÈÈ :˙ˆÂÙ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘Ë Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó .2

.ÂÏ˘ ‰ÏÚÙ‰‰ Èί„·Â ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ӷ ‰·Á¯‰· ‰Ê ˜ÏÁ ˜ÂÒÚÈ ,ÏÈÚÏ˘ ‰Ó„˜‰‰ ¯Á‡Ï,French & Raven Ï˘ ̉È˙ÂÁ·‡· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‰˘ÚÈÈ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙ÈÁ·· ,¯ÂÓ‡Î.· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ Ï˘Â ÁÂÎ Ï˘ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰·ÂË ‰·‰Ï ̯˙Ï ÌÈÈ¢ډ ÌȯÁ‡ ˙¯˜ӷ ÔÎÂÂÓÂÎÈÒ· ¯˘‡Î ,̉ÈÏÚ ˙ÂÒÒ·Ӊ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë Ì‚ ‚ˆÂÈ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó „ˆÏ‡Â‰ ÔÎÈ‰Ó ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó Ì‰Ó ¯È‰·‰Ï ‰Ê ˜ÏÁ ˙¯ËÓ ,¯·„ Ï˘Ë˜Â ‡Â‰˘ ˙˜È˘ˉ Ô‰Ó ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,ÂÁÂÎ ˙‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÈÚÙÓ „ˆÈΠ,ÂÁÂÎ ˙‡ ·‡Â˘ÒÁÈ· ‰„ÓÚ ÚÈ·‰Ï ,‰Ê ·Ï˘· ,˘˜·Ó Âȇ ȯ‡È˙ Âȉ ‰Ê ˜ÏÁ .ÁÂΉ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ͯˆÏ

.¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘·˘ ˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω ¯ÒÂÁ ‡ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚ÏÏ

‰ÈÈÙÎ .‡

ÏÚ ‰ÏÂÚ‰ Ô¢‡¯‰ ‚˘ÂÓ‰ ‡Â‰ ,¯Á‡‰ ÏÚ Âˆ¯ ˙‡ ˙ÂÙÎÏ ˙ÏÂÎȉ ‡ 63‰ÈÈÙΉ ÁÂÎ˙˘¯ÂÙÓ ˙ÈÏ‚‡· ."ÁÂÎ" ‚˘ÂÓ‰ ÏÚ ÌÈ·˘ÂÁ ‡ ¯˘‡Î ,È·ÈËȇÂËȇ ÔÙ‡· Â˙Ú„,ıÂÏȇΠ"‰ÈÈÙÎ" ‰ÏÓ‰ ˙¯‡Â˙Ó ˙ȯ·Ú· . 64 force ‰ÏÈÓ‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· coercion ‰ÏÈÓ‰ÏÚ ¯·„Ï ¯˙ÂÈ· ÈÚ·Ë ÂÏ ‰‡¯ .65ˆ¯Ó ‡Ï˘ ,ÂÁ¯ÂÎ ÏÚ· ¯·„ ˙¢ÚÏ Ì„‡· ‰˜ÈÁ„Â˙ÏÂÎÈ·Â ÌÈÈÈ„˙Ó‰ Ï˘ Ì˙ÓÎÒ‰· ÌÈÈÂÏ˙ Ìȇ˘ ,ËÙ¢‰Â ËÙ˘Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰ÙÂΉ ÌÁÂÎ

?‰ÈÈÙÎ ÁÂÎ ˘È ¯˘‚ÓÏ Ì‚ ̇‰ ;Ô¯˙Ù ˙ÂÙÎÏ ËÙ¢‰ Ï˘˙„Â˜Ó ˙ÈÏÈÏ˘ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Ï Ì¯‚Ï (̉· ‰ËÈÏ˘ ,ÌÈ·‡˘Ó‰ ÌÂȘ) ˙ÏÂÎȉ ‡È‰ ‰ÈÈÙη‡Î ,˙ÈÙ‚ ‰ÚÈ‚Ù ,ÈÏÎÏÎ ˜Ê ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ ˙ÈÏÈÏ˘‰ ‰‡ˆÂ˙‰ .66ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ Ï˘ ˙‡¯‰ÈÙ‚ ÁÂÎ :ÌÈ¢ ÌÈ‚ÂÒÓ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÌÈÏÂÎÈ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ ˙¢¯Ï ÌÈ„ÓÂÚ‰ ÌÈ·‡˘Ó‰ .·"ˆÂÈÎÂ˙ÚÈÓ ,Ï˘ÓÏ) ÌÈÈÏÎÏÎ ÌÈÚˆÓ‡· ‰ËÈÏ˘ ;(˙ÈÙ‚ ‰ÚÈ‚Ù· ÌÈÈ‡Ï ˙ÏÂÎȉ ,‰Ó‚„Ï)‰ÈÈÙΉ ÁÂÎÏ .(„·ÂÚ ¯ËÙÏ Ï‰Ó Ï˘ Â˙ÏÂÎÈ ,Ï˘ÓÏ) ‰Â·‚ ÒÂËËÒ ;(ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰Ó ÛÒÎ,˙È˘È‡ ÌÈÒÁÈ ˙ίÚÓ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ÌÚ ˙¯Îȉ ˙ÓÈȘ˙Ó ¯˘‡Î .67È˘È‡ ‡ÏÂ È˘È‡ „ÓÓ

63.Coercive power64A. S. Hornby Oxford Advanced Learner’s Dictionary of Current English (Oxford

University Press, 1987): “Coerce — use force to make sb obedient, etc; compel sb (to a.course of action)”

65.(Á"Ó˘˙) ÊίӉ ȯ·Ú‰ ÔÂÏÓ‰ Ԣ¢ Ô·‡ '‡66.French & Raven, supra note 29, at pp. 157y15867.Raven (1992), supra note 34, at p. 219: personal and impersonal coercion

393

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

‰ÏÂÎÈ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ˙ÈÁ·Ó ˙ÈÏÈÏ˘‰ ‰‡ˆÂ˙‰ Ê‡Â È˘È‡-‰ÈÈÙÎ ‚ÂÒÓ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÁÂΉ ÏÂÎÈ.68„‡Ó ÍȯÚÓ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰˘ Ì„‡ È„È ÏÚ ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ȇ ‡ ‰ÈÈÁ„· ÌÂȇ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,˙ÂȉÏ

,¯ÂÎÊÏ ˘È .‰ÈÈÙÎ ÁÂÎ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÈÂ˘Ú ¯˘‚ÓÏ Ì‚ ,ÏÈÚÏ˘ ‰·Á¯‰ ‰¯„‚‰‰ ÈÙ ÏÚ‰‡ˆÂ˙ ·ÈÈÁÓ Âȇ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘˘ ÔΠ· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ·ÈÈÁÓ Âȇ ÁÂΉ ÌÂȘ ÌˆÚ˘Úˆ·È ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ʇÂ) ÁÈψ˙ (‰ÈÈÙÎ ‰Ê ÏÏηÂ) ÁÂΉ ˙ÏÚÙ‰˘ ÔÎ˙ÈÈ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,˙ÈÙȈÙÒÈÁΉ ¯˘˜‰· "‰ÈÈÙÎ ÁÂÎ" ÁÂÓ‰ ,ÍÎÈÙÏ .Ï˘ÎÈ˙˘ ÏÂÎÈ (˙¢ÚÏ ÂÈÏÚ ‰Ù΢ ˙‡¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ Â˘Â¯ÈÙ ,¯Â˘È‚ ÍÈω· ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙¯„‚‰ Ï˘ÂÏ ˙¯˘Ù‡Ó‰ ,ÌÈÒÁÈ ˙ίÚÓÓ Â‡ ÌÈ·‡˘Ó· ‰ËÈÏ˘Ó ˙ڷ‰ ,¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ

.Ì˙‡ ÚÈ‰Ï ˙‡Ê ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÈÁ·Ó ˙ÈÏÈÏ˘ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Ï Ì¯‚ϯ˘‚Ó ˙ˆÏÓ‰ Ô‚Π,‰¯È˘È ‰ÈÈÙÎ ÔÈ· ÔÈÁ·Ó ‡Â‰ .ÂÊ ‰˘È‚ Ï·˜Ó Moore-˘ ‰‡¯¯¯Â·-¯˘‚Ó ˙ËÏÁ‰ ‡ ,‰ËÏÁ‰Ï ÒÈÒ·Î Âχ ˙ˆÏÓ‰ Ï·˜Ï ȇ˘¯‰ ËÙ˘Ó ˙ȷχ ¯Â·È„·) Ôˆ¯ ˙ÂÚÈ·˘ ȇ ˙Ú·‰ Ô‚Π,‰ÙÈ˜Ú ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ÔÈ·Â Áψ ‡Ï˘ ¯Â˘È‚·˙‡ ˜ÈÒÙ‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â„ÈˆÓ ÌÂȇ ‡ ,Â˙‚‰˙‰Ó ‡ „ˆ ˙„ÓÚÓ (˙‚‰˙‰·

.69¯Â˘È‚‰Ï˘ ‰ÏÂÚÙÏ ‡È·˙ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ‰ÈÈÙΉ ÁÂÎ Ï˘ ˙ÁψÂÓ ‰ÏÚÙ‰ ,¯ÂÓ‡ÎÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ Ï˘ Â˙ÏÂÚÙ È˙ÓÂ È˘ÙÂÁ Ôˆ¯ Â‰Ó Ï·‡ .È˘ÙÂÁ‰ ˆ¯Ï „‚ȷ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰Ï˘ Â˙ÂÚÓ˘Ó È·‚Ï ÈËÙ˘Ó ÈÙÂÒÂÏÈÙ ÔÂÈ„ ˙·¯ÚÓ ÂÊ ‰Á·‡ ?ÂÁ¯ÂÎ ÏÚ· ‡È‰Í¯ÚÏ ˘È ¯ÂӇΠÔÂÈ„ .„¯Ù· ÔÂ„Ï ˘È Íη ÂÏ˘ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ̄‡‰ Ï˘ ˆ¯ÍÂ˙ ,ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÈËÙ˘Ó‰Â ÌÈÈ˙‡‰ ,ÌÈÈÙÂÒÂÏÈÙ‰ ÌÈ˷ȉ· ˙„˜Ó˙‰ ÍÂ˙˙ÂÚӢӉ ,‰ÓÎÒ‰ ,˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰ ,˙ÂÈÓ¡ Ï˘ ÌÈÈ˷ϯ‰ ÌÈ‚˘ÂÓ‰ ˙ÈÁ·

.70‰ÈÈÙÎ ÁÂÓÏ ÒÁÈÈÓ ËÙ˘Ó‰˘Â˙ÂÚÓ˘Ó .„Á‡ Ô·ÂÓÓ ¯˙ÂÈ ˘È "‰ÈÈÙÎ" ÁÂÓÏ˘ ÍÎÏ ·Ï ÌÈ˘Ï ÔÎ ÏÚ ·Â˘Á¯Â˜Ó χΠ‰ÈÈÙÎÏ ÒÁÈÈ˙‡ ‰Ê ˜ÏÁ· .ÚÈÙÂÓ ‡Â‰ ·˘ ¯˘˜‰Ï ̇˙‰· ‰˙˘Ó‰ÈÈÙÎ :ÔÂÈ„‰ Ï˘ ‡ˆÂÓ‰ ˙„˜ ȉÂÊ .˙È˙¯·Á‰ ‰È‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ‰ ˙¯„‚‰Ï ̇˙‰· ÁÂÎÈ˙‡‰Â ÈÙÂÒÂÏÈÙ‰ Ô·ÂÓÏ ÌÈÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ¯˘‡Î .˙ÈÏÈÏ˘ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Ï Ì¯‚Ï ˘ÈÚ‰Ï ˙ÏÂÎÈÎ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‰ÈÈÙΉ ‚˘ÂÓ ˙·‰ ˙„„Á˙Ó ÁÂÓ‰ Ï˘ ˙ÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ‰¯„‚‰Ï ‰ÈÈÙÎ Ï˘.71˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰Â È˘ÙÂÁ Ôˆ¯ ,‰¯ÈÁ·‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ¯ÂÓÈ˘ :ÂÏ˘ ˙ÂÈ·ÈËӯ‰ ˙ÂÈÂÚÓ˘Ó‰¯˘Ù‡Ó‰ È˘ÁÂÓ È˘ÂÚ ÈÂËÈ· ÏÚ· ‰ÈÈÙÎ ÁÂÎ „ÓÂÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙¢¯Ï .ÂÈÈÚÏ ¯ÂÊÁ

68˙ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ‡È‰Â ,‰ÈÈÙΉ ÁÂÎ Ï˘ ¯˙ÂÈ ˙ÓˆÓÂˆÓ ‰Èȇ¯ ‰ÚÈˆÓ ,155 'Ú· ,31 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚„ÁÙ ˙˘ÂÁ˙ ÌȯˆÂȉ ˙ÈÙ‚ ˙ÂÁΠÏÚ Â‡ ÈÙ‚ ÁÂÎ ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ ,È˘È‡ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó χΠ‰ÈÈÙÎÏ

.¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ψ‡ ÌÂȇ ‡69.Moore, supra note 2, at pp. 332y33370˘ÂÓÈ˘ ÏÚ ˙·È˘ÙÒ¯Ù ‡¯ÈÙ˘ 'Ú Â‡¯ ‰·Á¯‰Ï .‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó Ï˘ Â˙¯ËÓÓ ‚¯ÂÁ ÂÊ ‰È‚ÂÒ· ÔÂÈ„‰

¯Â·ÈÁ) È‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ ÈÙÂÒÂÏÈÙ ,ÈËÙ˘Ó ÁÂ˙È :¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ˆÂ˙ ÏÚ Â˙ÚÙ˘‰Â ¯˘‚Ó È„È ÏÚ ÁÂη.5 ˜¯Ù· ,(„"Ò˘˙ ,ÔÏȇ ¯· ˙ËÈÒ¯·È‡ ,‰ÈÙÂÒÂÏÈÙÏ ¯Â˘„ ¯‡Â˙ ˙Ï·˜ Ì˘Ï

71.Ì˘

394

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

ÌÈÒÁÈ ‚ÂÒ· ¯·Â„ӢΠ?‰Èˆ˜Ò‰ È‰Ó .‰Èˆ˜Ò ˙Ïˉ· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ÌÈÈ‡Ï ÂÏ˙ÂȈ˜Ò· ˘Ó˙˘‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ Ï‰Ó :¯Â¯· ˘ÂÚ‰ ,„È·ÚÓ „·ÂÚ ÈÒÁÈ· ‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,‰Â˘.˙ÂȈ ‚È˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ÌȯÂËÈ٠‡ ¯Î˘· ‰‡ÏÚ‰ ˙ÚÈÓ Ô‚Π˙ÂÈ·È˯ËÒÈÈÓ„‡ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ̯‚Ï ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ ˜ÈÒÙ‰Ï Â˙¯˘Ù‡· Ìχ ,¯˘‚ÓÏ ˙„ÓÂÚ ‰È‡ ÂÊ ˙ÏÂÎÈ˙˜ÈË˜Ë .Íη ÌÈÈÈÂÚÓ Ìȇ Ì‰È˘ ‡ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ „Á‡˘ ˙¯ÓÏ ,ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·Ï ¯ÂÊÁωÏÂÚÙ ËÂ˜Ï ÌÂȇ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ‡È‰ ‰Ê ‰¯˜Ó· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÈÚÙÓ˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ,ÊÓÂ¯Ó ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ÌÂȇ‰ .¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆÏ ˙ÂȈ¯ È˙Ï· ˙‡ˆÂ˙Ï Ì¯‚˙˘

.˘ÓÓ˙È ‡Ï ˆ¯ ̇ ‰Èˆ˜Ò ÏÈË‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â˙ÏÂÎÈÏ ˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰ÌÈÎÂÒÎÒ· ¯˙ÂÈ· ‰¯Â¯·‰ ‰¯Âˆ· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ ‡· ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰ÙÂΉ ÁÂΉ˙‡ ÂÈÏ‡Ó Ô·ÂÓÎ ˙Ï·˜Ó ‰È‡ ÌÈÈÓ‡ÏÈ· ÌÈÒÁÈ· ˙˜ÒÂÚ‰ ˙¯ÙÒ‰ .ÌÈÈÓ‡ÏÈ·"ÌÈÈ„È ÛÂÙÈÎ" Ï˘ ÌÈ·ˆÓ ˙„Ú˙Ó ‡È‰Â ÈϯËÈ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ ‰ÈÙÏ˘ ‰Á‰‰ÔÈ· ÌÈÈÈ·‰ ȯ„Ò‰ ÏÚ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ Íωӷ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .72¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ·¯ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚى‰ȄӉ ¯ÈÎÊÓ ˘ÓÈ˘ 1975- 1973 ÌÈ˘· ÌȯÂÙÈΉ ÌÂÈ ˙ÓÁÏÓ ¯Á‡Ï ÌȯˆÓÏ Ï‡¯˘ÈÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ‰ÈÈÙÎ ÁÂÎ ÏÈÚى ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ¯˘‚Ó ,¯'‚ÈÒȘ ȯ‰ ,ȘȯӇ‰ÏÈˉ ,χ¯˘ÈÏ F-15 ÈÒÂËÓ ˙˜ÙÒ‡ ÏÚ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó ‰Ú˘‰ ‡Â‰ :ÌȯÂ˙ȠͯÚÏ Ï‡¯˘ÈÌÎÒ‰ ¯·Î˘ ÌÈÏÈË ˙˜ÙÒ‡ ·ÎÈÚ ,χ¯˘ÈÏ È‡·ˆ „ÂȈ ˙˜ÙÒ‡ ÏÚ È˜ÏÁ ‚¯·Ó‡ÌÈ„ÚÂÓ· ÔÂË‚È˘Â· ¯˜·Ï ‡Ï Èχ¯˘È‰ ËÈ·˜‰Ó ÌȯÈη Ìȯ˘Ï ÚȄ‰ ̘ÙÒÏ

.73˘‡¯Ó ÂÚ·˜˘˙È˘ÂÚ ‰ÏÂÚÙ· ÌÂȇ ÏÚ Á¯Î‰· ˙ÒÒÂ·Ó ‰È‡ ¯·Â„Ó‰ ¯˘˜‰· ‰ÈÈÙÎ ,¯ÂӇΉÈÈÙΉ ÁÂÎ ÒÈÒ· .˙È˘Ù ‰ÚȂ٠‡ Ï·Ò Ì¯‚Ï ˙ÏÂÎȉ ˙‡ Ì‚ ˙ÏÏÂÎ ‡È‰Â ˙ÈÊÈÙÌÈÒÁÈ ˙ίÚÓ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Ï ÂÈ· ¯ÂˆÈÏ ÁÈÏˆÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ÏÎÎ ·Á¯˙È ÍÏÈÏÚ ¯ÂÓ˘Ï „ˆ Ï˘ ˆ¯ .·¯ Ϙ˘Ó ÂÈ˙ˆÏӉϠÂÈ˙„ÓÚÏ ,Âȯ·„Ï ˜ÈÚ˙˘ ,ÂÊΉ¯ÈÁ· Úˆ·Ï Â˙‡ ÚÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ίډ Ô„·Â‡· ÔÎ˙Ò‰Ï ‡Ï ÂÊ ÌÈÒÁÈ ˙ίÚÓÏ·Ò ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ̯‚Ï ˙ÏÂÎÈ· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ .¯˘‚Ó‰ Ôˆ¯Ï ̇˙‰· ˙¢ ˙Âȯ˘Ù‡ ÔÈ·.‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ‰ÂÂ‰Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ôˆ¯Ï ̇˙‰· ÂÏÚÙÈ˘ ‰¯ËÓ· ˙È˘Ù ‰ÚȂ٠‡ÔÈÓ‡‰Ï ÈÏ ‰˘˜") „ˆ Ï˘ ‰„ÓÚ ÏÂËÈ· ‡ „ˆ ˙„ÓÚ ÌÚ ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ȇ ˙Ú·‰ ,‰Ó‚„Ï("¯˙ÂÈÏ ÍÓÓ È˙ÈÙȈ ,˙·ÊÎ‡Ó „‡Ó ÍÏ˘ ‰˘È‚‰" ;"ÈȈ¯ ‡Ï ‰Ê ,ÍÎ ÏÚ „ÓÂÚ ‰˙‡˘

.‰ÈÈÙÎ ÁÂÎ ÏÈÚÙ‰Ï ˙ÂÂÈÒÈÎ ˘¯Ù˙‰Ï ÌÈÏÂÎÈ

72S. Touval The Peace Brokers: Mediators in the Arab-Israeli Conflict 1948y1979 ‡¯Íωӷ χ¯˘È ÏÚ ıÁÏ ˙ȯ·‰ ˙ˆ¯‡ ‰ÏÈÚÙ‰ ̉· ÌÈ¢ Ìȯ˜Ó ¯‡˙Ó‰ (Princeton, 1982)È‡Ï ˙ȯ·‰ ˙ˆ¯‡ Ï˘ ‰˙·Â‚˙Ó Ï‡¯˘È Ï˘ ‰˘˘Á ·¯Ú ˙ÂÈ„Ó ÔÈ·Ï ‰È· ÍÂÂÈ˙ ˙ÂÂÈÒÈ˙ÂÁÈ˘· χ¯˘È ÏÚ ¯Ë¯˜ ‡È˘‰Â ÌȘȯӇ‰ ÂÏÈÚÙ‰˘ ÌȈÁÏ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .Âχ ÌȈÁÏÏ ‰˙ÂÚȉ

.Carnevale, supra note 25, at p. 44 Ì‚ ‡¯ .ÌȯˆÓ ÌÚ „ÈÂÈ„-ÙÓ˜· ÌÂÏ˘‰73R. Fisher “Playing the Wrong Game?” in Dynamics of Third Party Intervention: Kissinger

.in the Middle East (New York, J. Z. Rubin ed., 1981) 101

395

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ÏÂÓ‚È˙ .·

˙È·ÂÈÁ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Ï ‡È·‰Ï (̉· ‰ËÈÏ˘‰Â ÌÈ·‡˘Ó‰ ÌÂȘ) ˙ÏÂÎȉ Âȉ 74ÏÂÓ‚È˙‰ ÁÂÎ.È˘È‡ ‡ÏÂ È˘È‡ „ÓÓ ÏÂÓ‚È˙‰ ÁÂÎÏ Ì‚ ,‰ÈÈÙΉ ÁÂÎÏ ÂÓÎ .ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ Ï˘ Â˙‡¯ ˙„˜ÓÏÂÎÈ ,̉ÈÈ· ˙È˘È‡ ÌÈÒÁÈ ˙ίÚÓ ˙ÓÈȘ˙Ó ÚÙ˘ÂÓÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ· ˙¯Îȉ ‰˘È ¯˘‡ÎÏÚ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ÚÈ·Ó˘ ‰Ú„Ï Â‡ ‰„ÓÚÏ ¯Â˘È‡ Ï˘ÓÏ) È˘È‡-ÏÂÓ‚È˙ ‚ÂÒÓ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÁÂΉ

.75(ÍȯÚÓ Â‡ ··ÁÓ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰˘ Ì„‡ È„ÈÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ‡Â‰ ,Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ˙ÂȂ˯ËÒ‡· Ô„ Carnevale ¯˘‡ÎÂÓÈÎÒÈ˘ ˙Ó ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È˘Ï Â‡ „Á‡ „ˆÏ ˜ÈÚÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ȈÈ٠χΠÏÂÓ‚È˙‰

.76ȈÈÙ‰ ‡ÏÏ Ì‰Ï ÌÈÓÈÎÒÓ Âȉ ‡Ï˘ ÌȯÂ˙ÈÂÂÏ‡Â·Ï ‰ÏÂÎȉ ÈÓ‡ÏÈ· ¯Â˘È‚· ˙Ï·Â˜Ó ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ‡Â‰ ȯÓÂÁ ÏÂÓ‚È˙ÍÂÂÈ˙‰ ˙ÂÂÈÒÈ· ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .'„Π˙ÂÈ·¯Ú ˙„ÓÚ‰ ,ÈÏÎÏÎ ÚÂÈÒ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙¢¯Ï „ÈÓÚ‰Ï ˙ȯ·‰ ˙ˆ¯‡ ‰ÎÂÓ ,ÌȇÈ˙˘ÏÙÏ Ï‡¯˘È ÔÈ· ÌÈ¢‰

.77ÌÈ·‡ÂÎ ÌȯÂ˙ÈÂÂÏ ÌÈÎÒ‰Ï Ì‰Ï ÚÈÈÒ˙˘ ȇ·ˆÂ ÈÏÎÏÎ ÚÂÈÒ ˙ÏÈ·Á.¯Â˘È‚‰ È‚ÂÒ Ïη ıÂÙ ‡Â‰Â ,È‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ Ì‚ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ÏÂÓ‚È˙‰ ‡ ȈÈÙ‰˙Ó ÏÚ ÂÈÁÏ¢ Èʇ· Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó· „ˆ Ï˘ ‚Ȉ ˙‡ Á·˘Ï ÈÂ˘Ú ¯˘‚Ó‰ ,‰Ó‚„ÏÂ˙Â‡Ï ÚÈÈÒÏ ˙Ó ÏÚ Â‡ ,Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ Íωӷ ˘Ó‚˙‰Ï ÂÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï „ÓÚÓ ˙‡ ˜ÊÁÏ

.Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ Íωӷ Â„È ÏÚ ‚˘Â‰˘ ¯„Ò‰ Ï·˜Ï ÂÈÁÏ¢ ˙‡ ÚÎ˘Ï ‚ȈÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ÏÏΠͯ„· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ‰˘ÚÈ ˙ÈÓ‡ÏÈ·‰ ‰¯ÈÊ· Ìȇ˘ ¯Â˘È‚ ÈÎÈω·˙‡ ÍȯډÏ ¯˘‚Ó· ÁÂË·Ï „ÓÏ˘ „ˆ‰ ˙„ÓÚÏ ¯Â˘È‡ Ô˙Ó .ÂÏ˘ È˘È‡‰ ÏÂÓ‚È˙‰

.78¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ‰ ˙‚‰˙‰· ÈÂÈ˘Ï Ì¯‚Ï ‰ÁÂη ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ‰ÂÂ‰Ó Â˙Ú„

˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ .‚

ÌÈÏÂÚ‰ ÔÂÈÒÈÂ Ú„È ÏÚ·Î ÁÂΉ ÏÈÚÙÓ ˙ÒÈÙ˙ ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ‡È‰ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂÎ :80ÈÏÈÏ˘Â È·ÂÈÁ „ÓÓ ˘È ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂÎÏ .79ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ Ï˘ Âχ ÏÚ̇ Ì‚ ÔÂÎ ‰Ó Ú„ÂÈ ‡Â‰˘ ÌÈÁÈÓ Â‡ ÈÎ ‰ÁÓÂÓ‰ ȯ·„ ÈÙ ÏÚ ÏÂÚÙÏ ÂÏ Ì¯Â‚ È·ÂÈÁ‰

74.Reward power75.Raven (1992), supra note 34, at pp. 219y22076.Carnevale, supra note 2577P. Carnevale & R.A. Henry “Determinants of Mediator Behavior: ‡¯ ÏÂÓ‚È˙Ï ˙¯Á‡ ‰Ó‚„

A Test of the Strategic Choice Model” 19 Journal of Applied Social Psychology (1989)‰ËÈÏ˘‰ ÏÚ ‰ÈÏËȇ ÔÈ·Ï ‰È·ÏÒ‚ÂÈ ÔÈ· ÍÂÒÎÒ· ‰ÎÂÂÈ˙ ˙ȯ·‰ ˙ˆ¯‡ ¯˘‡Î :481, 482̘ӷ ˘„Á ÏÓ ÁÂ˙ÈÙÏ ÈÏÎÏÎ ÚÂÈÒ ‰È·ÏÒ‚ÂÈÏ ‰ÁÈË·‰ ‡È‰ Èˇȯ„‡‰ Ìȉ ÔÂÙˆ· ÌÈÁˢ·

.ËÒ‡È¯Ë ¯ÈÚ‰78È˘È‡ „ÓÓ Ì‰Ï ˘È˘ ,˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂΠ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ ˙‰„Ê‰Ó Ú·Â‰ ÁÂη ÔÏ‰Ï ÔÂÈ„‰ Ì‚ ‡¯

.È˘È‡‰ ÏÂÓ‚È˙‰ ÁÂÎ ÌÚ ‰ÙÈÙÁÏ ‡È·‰Ï È¢ډ79.157 'Ú· ,31 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚ Ì‚ ‡¯ .French & Raven, supra note 29, at p. 16380.Raven (1992), supra note 34, at p. 221

396

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

‡ ¯˘‡Î˘ ÍÎÏ Ì¯Â‚ ÈÏÈÏ˘‰ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂÎ ;ÂÈ˙·ÈÒ ˙‡ ‡ Âȯ·Ò‰ ˙‡ ÌÈÈ·Ó Âȇ¯˙ÂÒ‰ ÔÙ‡· ÏÚÙ Z ÂÏ˘ ‡Ï ÂÏ˘ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ÌÂ„È˜Ï ÏÚÂÙ ‰ÁÓÂÓ‰˘ ÌÈ·˘ÂÁ

.Â˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ· ÌȯÈÎÓ Â‡˘ ˙¯ÓÏ Â˙ˆÚ ˙‡˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ :˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ È‚ÂÒ È˘ ˙‰ÊÏ Ô˙È .ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜ÓÎ Â˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ÏÚ ÍÓÒ ¯˘‚Ó ÏÎͯ„· ÂÓˆÚ ‚ÈˆÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ‡˘Â ÔÈÈÚ‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ÌÈÎÂÒÎÒ ·Â˘ÈÈ·‰¯˘Î‰ ÏڷΠÌÈ˘ÈÏÙ˜ ÏÂ‰È ÌÂÁ˙· ÔÂÈÒÈ ÏÚ·Î ,ÌÈÎÂÒÎÒ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ‰ÁÓÂÓÎ ÏÏ·‰ ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ˙ÙÒ ˙„ÁÂÈÓ ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ¯˘‚ÓÏ ˘È ¯˘‡Î .˙„ÁÂÈÓ‰„Â·Ú ÈÈ„· ‰ÁÓ˙Ó‰ ÔÈ„ ͯÂÚ ‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,ÂÏ˘ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂÎ ÒÈÒ· ˙‡ ·ÈÁ¯‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ‚ÂÊ È· ÔÈ· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ ;„È·ÚÓ „·ÂÚ ÈÒÁÈ ÌÂÈÒÓ Ú·Â‰ ÈÙÒÎ ÍÂÒÎÒ· ¯˘‚Ó‰·¯ Ú„È ÏÚ·Î ÂÓˆÚ ‚ÈˆÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÂÏω Ìȯ˜Ó‰ Ïη .'„ΠÔÈ‡Â˘È ¯˘˜ ÌÈÓÈÈÒÓ‰ÌÈÎÂÓ ˙ÂȉÏ ·¯ ·˘˜· Âȯ·„Ï ·È˘˜‰Ï ˘È˘ Ì„‡Î ÍÎÈÙÏ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ˘È˘ ‰ÊÓ ¯˙ÂÈ

.Â˙„ÓÚ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï¯˘‚ÓÏ˘ ˙ÈÈˆÓ ˘ÂÓÈ˘ Ô‰· ÌÈ˘ÂÚ Ìȯ˘‚Ó˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ‰„‰ ,KolbÈ‚ÂÏÂÎË Ú„È ÏÚ ÌÈÚ˘‰ ÌÈÁÓÂÓÏ ¯˘‡Ó ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ Ï˘ ¯ÒÓ ¯È·Ú‰Ï ¯˙ÂÈ ‰˘˜ÏÚ ÔÂÈÒÈ ÏÚ ¯˜ÈÚ· ÒÒÂ·Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ڄȉ˘ ˙Âȉ ,(ÌȇÙ¯ ÂÓÎ) ÈÚ„Ó Â‡ÒÈÒ· ˙‡ ˙Â·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ ,ÍÎÈÙÏ .81ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ȇ˘Â· ˙˜È˘¯Ù ‡ ÌÈÒÂÙ„ ˙¯Î‰È¢‡¯‰ ˘‚ÙÓ‰ ·Ï˘· ¯·Î .¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω˙ ÏÎ Í¯Â‡Ï Â˜ÊÁÏ ÂÏ˘ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂÎ;ÌÈÏ‰Ó ˜È˙ ,‰·ÈÚ ,‰ÙÈÏÁ :‰ÚÙ‰‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ¯ÒÓ ¯·ÚÂÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ˙˘‚„‰ :‰ÁÈ˙Ù‰ ȯ·„ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·Â ;ÔÁÏ¢‰ ˘‡¯· ¯˘‚Ó‰ :‰·È˘È‰ ¯Â„ÈÒ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·ÔÂÓ‡ ˙Ú·‰Â ;("˙·¯ ÌÈ˘ ¯·Î ‰Ê ˙‡ ‰˘ÂÚ È‡") ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÔÂÈÒȉ ˙¢ ¯ÙÒÓ.82("Ìη ‰ÚÈ‚Ù‰ ˙‡ ÌˆÓˆÈ˘ ·ÂË ÌÎÒ‰ ÌÎÏ ‚È˘‰Ï Ï·˘ ·˘ÂÁ ȇ") ÂÏ˘ Â˙ÏÂÎÈ·˙„·ÂÚ È·‚Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ڄȉ ÏÚ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ¯ÒÓ ÒÒÂ·Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ˙‡ ¯È·ÚÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .ÂÂÈÒÈÓ ÂÏ ˙ÂÚ„ȉ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ‡˘ÂÏ ˙Â¯Â˘˜‰ ˙˜È˘¯ÙÂ˙‡¯‰Ï ˙Âӄʉ ÂÏ ˙˜ÈÚÓ‰ ,Ï‡Â˘ ‡Â‰˘ ˙Âχ˘‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ¯ÒÓ‰˘ÂÁ˙ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ‰˜ÈÚÓ ‰Ê ÔÙ‡· ¯ÒÓ‰ ˙¯·Ú‰ .Âχ Ìȇ˘Â· ÂÏ˘ ÔÂÈÒȉ ˙‡ÒÁÈ· ‰ÁÓÂÓ‰ ‡Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘Â Ô¯˙Ù‰ ·ÂˆÈÚÏ ˙·¢Á ÌȘÙÒÓ Ì‰˘ ˙„·ÂÚ‰˘‰ÏÂÚÙ ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ È·‚Ï Ú„ÈÓ ,‰ˆÚ Ô˙ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘Î Ì‚ ¯·ÚÂÓ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ¯ÒÓ .83˙„·ÂÚÏ

.84˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó ‡ ˙ÈËÙ˘Ó ‰È‚ÂÏÂÈӯ˷ ˘Ó˙˘Ó ÌÈÈ˙„·ÂÚ Ìȇ˘Â È·‚Ï Â‡

81¯˘‚Ó‰˘ Ìȯ·҉ ÌÈ·¯ Ì˘È˘ ÍÎÏ ‰·ÈÒ‰ Èχ ÂÊ .Kolb (1985), supra note 49, at p. 15ÏÚ ,‰„Â·Ú ÍÂÒÎÒ Ú˜¯ ÏÚ ¯Â˘È‚· ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .ÈÙȈÙÒ‰ ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ‰ÁÓÂÓ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï Íȯˆ

.‰„Â·Ú ÈÈ„· Ș· ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰82ÒÂËËÒ ˙ÈÈ· ÍÈω˙Ï Ìȇ˙Ó ÌÈ„„ˆÏ È¢‡¯‰ ·Ï˘· ¯·ÚÂÓ‰ ¯ÒÓÏ Kolb Ï˘ ¯Â‡È˙‰ .Ibid

.˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ ÁÂÎÏ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ83.Ibid, at pp. 16y1784˙ÂÎÈÈ˙˘‰Ï ÈÚˆ˜Ó Ú„ÈÏ ,˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓÏ ˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰‰ .Silbey & Merry, supra note 2, at p. 12

Michel Ï˘ ÂÈ·˙η ÈÂˆÓ ÏÂÚÙÏ ¯˙ȉ ÔÈÚÓ ÁÂΉ ÏÚ·Ï ˜ÈÚÓ‰ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó χΠ‰ÈÒÙ¯ÙÏ

397

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

˙‰„ʉ .„

¯˘‡Î ,ÁÂΉ ÏÈÚÙÓ ÌÚ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ˙‰„ʉ ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ‡È‰ 85‰˜ÈÊ Â‡ ˙‰„ʉ˘È ˙‰„ʉ‰ ÁÂÎÏ Ì‚ .86ÌÈ¢ ÌÈ˷ȉ· ÁÂΉ ÏÈÚÙÓ ÔÈ·Ï ÂÈ· ÔÂÈÓ„ ‡ˆÂÓ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰˙Âȉ ,Ì„‡ Ï˘ Â˙ÈÈÁ‰ ÈÙÏ ÏÂÚÙÏ ÂÏ Ì¯Â‚ È·ÂÈÁ ˙‰„ʉ ÁÂÎ :ÈÏÈÏ˘Â È·ÂÈÁ „ÓÓÍÎÏ Ì¯‚˙ ˙ÈÏÈÏ˘ ˙‰„ʉ ;„‡Ó Â˙‡ ÌÈÎȯÚÓ Â‡ Â˙‡ ÌȈȯÚÓ ,Â˙ȇ Ìȉ„ÊÓ Â‡˘

.87„ÁÂÈÓ ÔÙ‡· Â˙‡ ‰Á„˘ Ì„‡ Ï˘ Â˙ÈÈÁ‰Ï ‡ Â˙ˆÚÏ ¯˙ÂÒ ÔÙ‡· ÏÚÙ˘ÁÈÏˆÓ ‡Â‰ ¯˘‡Î Â˙‡ ·ÈÁ¯Ó ¯ÂÓ‡‰ ÁÂΉ ÒÈÒ· ˙‡ ÂÓˆÚÏ ¯ˆÂÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ÈÂÓÈ„ ‚Ȉ‰Ï ÈÂ˘Ú ¯˘‚Ó‰ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .Ì˙Î¯Ú‰Ï ‰ÎÂÊ ÂÓÈÚ ˙‰„Ê‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ̯‚ÏÔ‚ΠÂÓÈÚ „ÁÈ ÌȘÏÂÁ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ÌÈÎ¯Ú ÌÏÂÒ· ˙˜·„ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÈÚ· È·È˘¯Ë‡Ï˘ ÂÏ‡Ï ÌÈÙ˙Â˘Ó ÌÈ·È·Á˙ ÏÚ· ,ȇ˯ÂÙÒ ,ÁÈÏˆÓ Ì„‡ ,‰ÁÙ˘Ó ˘È‡ Â˙Âȉ

.·"ˆÂÈΠÌÈ„„ˆ‰¯ÒÓ .ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ‰·‰Â ‰·¯˜ Ï˘ ¯ÒÓ ˙¯·Ú‰ ÏÚ Â¯˜ÈÚ· ÒÒÂ·Ó ˙‰„ʉ‰ ÁÂÎÚÂÏ Â‡ Â˙„ÓÚ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï ÂÓÈÎÒÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ ‰ÏÂÚÙ ÂÙ˙˘È ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ÍÎÏ Ì¯Â‚‰¯ÒÓ ˙‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯È·ÚÓ Ô˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·˘ ÌÈί„ ‰ÓÎ ‰ÂÓ Kolb .Â„È ÏÚ ÚˆÂÓ‰ ÔÂÂÈη

:88‰·¯˜‰

(1)ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó ˘˜·Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ,‰Ó‚„Ï) ˙„ȄÈ ˙ÂÈÓÈËȇ ˙‚Ù‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·¯˘‚Ó‰ ;¯‡Â˙· ÂÈχ Â٠̇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ Ô˜˙Ó È˯ى ÂÓ˘· ÂÈχ ˙ÂÙÏÈÈÈÚ· ‰Ï˜ ‰ÁÈ˘ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ Ï‰Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ;È˯ى ÌÓ˘· ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ‰ÂÙ

.(·"ˆÂÈΠ˙ÂÁÈ„· ,‰˜ÈËÈÏÂÙ ,¯È‡ ‚ÊÓ ,˯ÂÙÒ(2)‡Â·Ï ÏÂÎÈ ¯·„‰ .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó „Á‡ Ïη ‰ÎÈÓ˙ Ï˘ ¯ÒÓ ˙¯·Ú‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·

;Â˙‚‰˙‰Ï ‡ „ˆ Ï˘ ÌÈ¯Â˘ÈÎÏ ‰Î¯Ú‰ ˙Ú·‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏÍÏ ¯Ó‡ ȇ" ;"˙¯Ó‡˘ Ìȯ·„‰Ó È˙Ó˘¯˙‰ „‡Ó") ‰ÈËÙÓ‡ ˙Ú·‰·ÏÂÎÈ È˙Èȉ˘ ȇÂÂω .·Â˘Á „‡Ó „ȘÙ˙ ‡ÏÓÓ ‰˙‡ .ÈÏ Â¯Ó‡ ̉˘ ‰Ó

.("ÍÏ ÚÈ‚Ó .‰ˆÂ¯ ‰˙‡˘ ‰Ó ÏÎ Í¯Â·Ú ‚È˘‰Ï(3)˙„ÓÚ‰") ¯˘‚ÓÏ ‰·¯˜ ¯ÂˆÈÏ ÏÂÎÈ ÂÈ˙„ÓÚ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÈÏÈÏ˘ ¯Â‡È˙

¯È·ÒÓ È‡ .Ì˙‡ ÚÓ¢ ȇ˘Î ˙ÂÏ·Ò „·‡Ó ȇ .˙ÂÈÂÈ‚‰ ‡Ï Ì‰Ï˘.("ÌÈ·È˘˜Ó ‡Ï ̉ ̉Ï

M. Foucault “The Subject and Power” in Michel Foucault: Beyond Ï˘ÓÏ Â‡¯ .FoucaultStructuralism and Hermeneutics (Chicago, 2nd ed., H.H. Dreyfus & P. Rabinow 1983)

.208y22685.Referent power86˙ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ,158 'Ú· ,31 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚ .French & Raven, supra note 29, at pp. 161y162

.‰ˆ¯Ú‰Ó ‡ ˙‰„Ê‰Ó Ú·Â‰ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó χΠ‰ÓÊȯÎÏ87.Raven (1992), supra note 34, at p. 22188.Kolb (1985), supra note 49, at p. 19

398

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

˙˘Ó˙˘Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ˙‰„ʉ ˙‡ ˙ÏˆÓ ˙‰„ʉ ÏÚ ˙ÒÒ·Ӊ ‰ÚÙ˘‰.89ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‚‰˙‰ ÈÂÈ˘Ï ÛÂÓ·Î ‰·

˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï .‰

,ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ÔÈ·Ï ÁÂΉ ÏÈÚÙÓ ÔÈ· ÌÈÒÁȉ ˙ίÚÓ ‰·Ó ÏÚ ÒÒÂ·Ó 90˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω Á·) ̇˙‰· ÏÂÚÙÏ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ψ‡ ˙·ÈÂÁÓ ¯ˆÂȉ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙ÂÎÊ ÁÂΉ ÏÈÚÙÓÏ Ô˙‰ÂÏ ˘È˘Â ÂÈÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙ÂÎÊ ˘È ÁÂΉ ÏÈÚÙÓÏ˘ ÔÈÓ‡Ó ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ :˙¯Á‡ ÌÈÏÈÓ·

:91˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï Ï˘ ÌÈ¢ ÌÈ‚ÂÒ ÔÈ· ÏÈ„·‰Ï Ô˙È .(ÂÊ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ Ï·˜Ï ˙·ÈÂÁÓ‰·Ó· „ȘÙ˙ ÏÚ Â‡ ‰„ÓÚ ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ‡È‰ 92˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï (1)(ÂȄ˜ÙÏ ÒÁÈ· „˜ÙÓÏ ÁÂÎ ‰˜ÈÚÓ‰) ˙ȇ·ˆ ‰Èί¯È‰ Ô‚Π,˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ¯ˆÂÈ˘ ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ

.93(ËÙ¢‰ ˙ÂÈÂÎÓÒ ˙‡ ‰¯È„‚Ó‰) ˙ÈËÙ˘Ó ˙ίÚÓ Â‡¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω ωÓΠ„ÓÚÓ ˙ÂÎÊ· ˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ‰ ˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω ÁÂÎÓ ‰‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ‰ ˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω˘ ˙Âȉ .Â˙Âω˙‰ Èί„Ï ÒÁÈ· ‰Ú„‰ ÏÚ·ÎÂÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ÂÏ˘ ÌÈÒÁȉ ˙ίÚÓ· ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ „ȘÙ˙‰ ÏÚ Â‡ ‰„ÓÚ‰ ÏÚ ˙ÒÒ·ÓÏÚÓ ·ˆÂÓÓ ‡Â‰ ‰·˘ ‰Èί¯È‰ ˙¯ÈˆÈ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‰˜ÊÁÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÎÂÈ ,¯Â˘È‚ω·È˘È‰ ȯ„Ò ˙ÚÈ·˜· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ Â‡Â·È ¯˘‚Ó‰ ËÂ˜È˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Í˘Ó ˙ÚÈ·˜ ,Ìȯ·Â„‰ ¯„Ò ˙ÚÈ·˜· ˙·¯Ï ,ÍÈω‰ ÏÂ‰È ÏÚ ‰ËÈÏ˘· ‡ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÂÎÈ ,ÔÎ ÂÓÎ .·"ˆÂÈΠ˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù ÏÚ ‰ËÏÁ‰ ,Ì˙¢¯Ï „ÓÂÚ‰ ÔÓʉ˙‡Â ,ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È· ÌÚËÓ ÈÂÈÓ Â˙Âȉ ˙‡ ,ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·Ï ÂÏ˘ ‰˜Èʉ ˙‡ ˘È‚„‰Ï˙È·Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ "¯ÈÊÁÓ" ÍÈω‰ ˙‡ˆÂ˙ ˙‡ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·Ï ÁÂÂ„Ó ‡Â‰˘ ‰„·ÂÚ‰Ô‰ Ìȉ ÒÂÓÈ„· ÌÈËÙ¢ Ìȉ˘ Ìȯ˘‚Ó .94¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙Áψ‰ ȇ Ï˘ ‰¯˜Ó· ËÙ˘Ó‰ÌÈÓ¯Â˙‰ ,˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ Ï˘ ˙ÈÓ„˙Ó Ô‰Â ÂÓÈÚ ‡˘Â ̄˜‰ ̘ÂÒÈÚ˘ ,‰Â·‚ È˙¯·Á ÒÂËËÒÓ

89˘˜·Ó ‡Â‰˘ ÈÙÏ ÂÈÙÏÎ ˙¯·Á‰Â ˙ÂÓ‡‰ ˙¢‚¯Ï ˙ÂÙÏ ÈÂ˘Ú „·ÂÚ ,‰„·ډ ÈÒÁÈ ÌÂÁ˙·Ô‡Î ˘È .Yukl & Tracey, supra note 42 at p. 526 ‡¯ :ȉ˘ÏÎ ‰ÏÂÚÙ Úˆ·Ï ‰„·ÚÏ Â˙ÈÓÚÓ˙ίÚÓ· Ì‚ ÏÂÚÙÏ ‰ÏÂÎÈ˘Â ÌÈ„·ÂÚ‰ ÔÈ· ¯ˆÂ˘ ¯˘˜‰ ÏÚ ˙ÒÒ·Ӊ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘

.ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·˘ ÌÈÒÁȉ90.Legitimate power91.Raven (1992), supra note 34, at pp. 220y22192.Formal legitimacy; position power93R. B. Cialdini Influence: ‡¯ :"˙ÂÎÓÒ‰ ıÁÏ" ˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ‰ ˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω ˙‡ ‰ÎÓ Cialdini

ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚ .Science and Practice (HarperCollins College Publishers, 3rd ed., 1993) 173‡ È˙¯·Á ÒÂËËÒ) ÒÂËËÒ‰ ÁÂΠχΠ˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ‰ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚ÏÏ ˙ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ,148 'Ú· ,31 ‰¯Ú‰

.(È‚¯‡94‰Â¢" Ï˘ ¯ÒÓ ˙¯·Ú‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÂÏ˘ ˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ‰ ˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω ͯڷ ËÈÚÓ‰Ï Ô·ÂÓÎ ÏÂÎÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰

˙ÂÏ·˜˙Ó‰ ˙¢‰ ˙ÂÚ¯Î‰Ï Ì˙ÂȯÁ‡Â Ì˙ÂÙ˙˙˘‰ ˙˘‚„‰Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÓˆÚ‰ ;"ÌÈ¢ Ôȷͯ„ ˙ÈÁ·Ó Ô‰ ,ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·Ó ˜ÂÁȯ ˙¯ÈˆÈ ;(˙ÈÙÂÒ‰ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Ï ˜¯ ‡ÏÂ) ¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ˙ÚÈ·˜Ó ÏÈ„·‰Ï ÔÂÈ„‰ ˙ÈÈÁ‰) ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈÂÎÓÒ ˙ÈÁ·Ó ԉ (˙ÂÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ ¯ÒÂÁ) ÔÂÈ„‰ ˙Âω˙‰

.(˙„·ÂÚ

399

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

˙˙ Ô‚¯‡Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÎÈÈ˙˘‰‰ ,ÔÎ ÂÓÎ .95Ì‰Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ÒÈÒ· ˙·Á¯‰Ï Û˙¢ӷ.ÂȯÂÁ‡Ó „ÓÂÚ‰ Ô‚¯‡ ‡ÏÏ ÏÚÂÙ‰ È˯ى ¯˘‚ÓÏ ¯˘‡Ó ¯˙ÂÈ ÌÈ·¯ ÁÂΠ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ÂÏ,˙ȯ·‰ ˙ˆ¯‡ ˙Ï˘ÓÓ ˙‡ ‚ˆÈÈÓÎ ÒÙ˙ ‰„Â·Ú ÍÂÒÎÒ· ·¯Ú˙Ó‰ Èϯ„Ù ¯˘‚Ó ,‰Ó‚„Ï

.96˙ȯ·‰ ˙ˆ¯‡ Ï˘ Ì˙ÂÁ‰ ÒÒÂ˙Ó ,ÂȯÂÁ‡Ó ,˙Â·È˘È‰ ¯„Á·Â¯Â‡È˙Ï ˙˙ȉ ˙È˙¯·Á ‰Ó¯Â ÏÚ ˙ÒÒÂ·Ó 97˙ÂÈ„„‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï (2)¯Â·Ú ÏÚÂÙ Ì„‡ ·˘ ·ˆÓ ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ ÁÂÎ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,"Á˜Â Ô˙" Ï˘ ‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒÎȇ") 98'· ÌÂÁ˙· Â¯Â·Ú ÏÂÚÙÏ ˙·ÈÂÁÓ ˘È‚¯‰Ï ¯·Á ÏÚ ÔÎÏ '‡ ÌÂÁ˙· ¯·Á

.("'· È¯Â·Ú ˙¢ÚÏ ˙·ÈÂÁÓ ˘È‚¯‰Ï Íȯˆ ‰˙‡ ÔÎÏ '‡ Í¯Â·Ú È˙È˘Ú¯˘‡Î ˙ÂÈ„„‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ÏÚ ˙ÒÒ·Ӊ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘Ó˙˘Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ÂÈ˘ÎÚ ÌÈÓÈÂÒÓ ÌÈ‚˘È‰ Ì¯Â·Ú ‚È˘‰ ‡Â‰ ÂÈÙÏ˘ ,‚ˆÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÙ· ‚ÈˆÓ ‡Â‰¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙ÏÚÙÂÓ ˙ÂÈ„„‰‰ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ,ÔÎ ÂÓÎ .˙¢ÈÓ‚ ˙‡¯‰Ï "̯Â˙ ÚÈ‚‰"ÚÈ·ˆÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ Ï˘ Â˙„‚˙‰ ¯ÂÚ¯ÚÏ „Á‡ „ˆ Ï˘ ÂÁÂÎ ˜ÂÊÈÁÏ ÈÏÎÎ˙·ÈÂÁÓ‰ ˙˘ÂÁ˙ ÏÚ Ë¯ÂÙ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ Â˘Ú˘ ÌȯÂ˙È ÏÚ '‡ „ˆ ÈÙ·

.Â„ÈˆÓ ¯Â˙È Úˆȷ ‰˜È„ˆÓ‰ ˙ÂÈ„„‰Ï‰¯Âˆ· ÏÂÚÙÏ ‰Úˆ‰ ˙ÏÏÂΉ 99,˙·ÂË ˙ÙÏÁ‰Î ‡È‰ ÂÊ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë ‚Ȉ‰Ï ˙¯Á‡ ͯ„

.100Â„ÈˆÓ È‰˘ÏÎ ‰¯ÊÚÏ Â‡ ÌÈÂÒÓ ¯Â˙ÈÂÏ ,ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ Ï˘ ‰ÏÂÚÙÏ ‰¯ÂÓ˙· ˙ÓÈÂÒÓÏ˘ ‰Úˆ‰ :ÌÈÙ È˙˘ ˘Â·ÏÏ ‰ÏÂÎÈ ˙·ÂË ˙ÙÏÁ‰ Ï˘ ‰˜È˘ˉ ,¯Â˘È‚ ÍÈω·ÍÏ ¯ÂÊÚÏ Ï· ȇ" ,Ï˘ÓÏ) ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ Ï˘ ‰˘ÚÓÏ ‰¯ÂÓ˙· ‰˘Ó ˙¢ÚÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰Úˆ‰ ‡ ("˙ÂÓÈÂÒÓ ˙„·ÂÚ· ¯ÈÎ˙ ‡ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰Ï„‚ ˙¢ÈÓ‚ ‰Ï‚˙ ̇ ˜¯Ïˆ˙‰Ï ÔÎÂÓ ‰È‰˙ ̇" ,Ï˘ÓÏ) '· „ˆ Ï˘ ‰˘ÚÓÏ ‰¯ÂÓ˙· ‰˘Ó ‰˘ÚÈ '‡ „ˆ˘

.("‰ÚÈ·˙‰ ÏÂËÈ· ˙‡ Ϙ˘Ï ÔÎÂÓ ‰È‰È ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ·˙η

95J. J. Alfini Ì‚ ‡¯ .148 'Ú· ,31 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚ ‡¯ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó· ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜ÓÎ ÒÂËËÒ‰ ÏÚ“Trashing, Bashing and Hashing It Out: Is This The End of ‘Good Mediation’?” 19 Fla.“One of the retired judges :ÒÂÓÈ„· ËÙ¢ ‡Â‰˘ ¯˘‚Ó ËˈӉ St. U. L. Rev. (1991) 47, 69explained that he emphasizes his judicial background during his opening statement toget them in the right frame of mind: I introduce myself and give them my backgroundbecause I think that’s very helpful to litigants to know they’re before a retired judgewith a lot of experience. ... I tell them that even a poor settlement, in my judgment, ispreferable to a long and possibly expensive trial together with all the uncertainties that

.attend a trial”96J. Z. Rubin “Introduction” in Dynamics of Third Party Intervention: Kissinger in the

.Middle East, supra note 73, at p. 997.Legitimacy of reciprocity98.M. Watkins “Principles of Persuasion” Negotiation Journal (2001) 115, 126 Ì‚ ‡¯99.Exchange of benefits

100Yukl & Tracey, supra note 42, at Ì‚ ‡¯ .Kipnis, Schmidt & Wilkinson, supra note 42.p. 526

400

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

,ȈÈÙÏ ˙ÂÎÊ ÔÈÚÓ ˙¯ˆÂȉ ˜„ˆ Ï˘ ‰Ó¯Â ÏÚ ˙ÒÒÂ·Ó 101˜„ˆ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï (3),'‡ Ï˘ ÂȈÈÙ Ì˘Ï ÏÂÚÙÏ '·Ó ˘˜·Ï ˙ÂÎÊ ÏÚ·Î ÂÓˆÚ ‚ÈˆÓ '‡ ·˘ ·ˆÓ ¯ÓÂÏ΢˜·Ï ˙ÂÎÊ ÈÏ ˘È ÔÎÏ È˙Ï·Ò ‰˘˜ È˙„·Ú ȇ") '„ÎÂ Ï·Ò ,˙¢˜ „·Ú '‡˘ ¯Á‡Ï¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‡ ÌÈÒÙÂ˙ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ¯˘‡Î .("ÍÎ ÏÚ È˙‡ ˙ˆÙÏ ˙Ó ÏÚ Â‰˘Ó ˙¢ÚÏ ÍÓÓ˙˘ÂÁ˙ Ìψ‡ ¯ˆÂÂÈ‰Ï ‰ÈÂ˘Ú ,Ì‰Ï ÚÈÈÒÏ ÔÂÈÒÈ· ‰·¯ ‰È‚¯‡Â ·¯ ÔÓÊ ÚȘ˘‰˘ ÈÓÎ.̉ÈÈ· Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ÍÈω ˙‡ Ì„˜Ï :ȯ˜ ,Â˙„Â·Ú Úˆȷ· ¯˘‚ÓÏ ÚÈÈÒÏ ˙·ÈÂÁÓ

¯˘‚Ó‰ .‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÌÈÂÂ‰Ó ‰ÏˆÈ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ψ‡ ȈÈÙÏ ˙·ÈÂÁÓ ˙¯ÈˆÈ˙˘ÂÁ˙ ÏÚ ˙ÒÒ·Ӊ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ψ‡ ˙·ÈÂÁÓ ˙˘ÂÁ˙ ˙ÈÈ· ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÔÎ ˙¢ÚÏ ÏÎÂÈÌÈ·¯‰ ÌȈӇӉ ÔÓʉ ˙˘‚„‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· Ï˘ÓÏ ˙‡Ê ‰˘ÂÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .Ì‰Ï˘ ˜„ˆ‰‡È‰ ˙ÙÒ ‰Ó‚„ .ÂȈӇÓÏ ˙ÂÚȉ ÍÎÈÙÏ ˜È„ˆÓ‰Â ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÈÈÒÏ ÔÂÈÒÈ· ÚȘ˘‰˘ÂÈÏÚ ÔÎÏ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆÏ ¯Úˆ ‡ ÏÂÂÚ Ì¯‚˘ Íη „Á‡ „ˆ ÚÎ˘Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÔÂÈÒÈÈÙÏΠȈÈÙÏ ˙·ÈÂÁÓ ˙¯ÈˆÈ ‡È‰ ‰˜È˘ˉ ԇΠ,‰Â˘‡¯‰ ‰Ó‚„‰Ó ‰Â˘·) Â˙ˆÙÏÁÈ‰Ï ¯È·Ò˘ ,‰Ó ¯·„ ˘˜·Ï ‡È‰ ˙ÙÒ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë .(¯˘‚Ó‰ ÈÙÏÎ ‡Ï ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰‰˘˜· ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .˙¯Á‡ ‰˘˜·Ï ‰Î‰Î Ì˘‡ ˙˘ÂÁ˙ ¯ÂˆÈÏ ˙Ó ÏÚ ,˙˙Ï ·¯ÒÈ „ˆ˘‰˘˜·Ï ˙ÂÚÈ‰Ï Ú˜¯˜‰ ˙‡ ¯È˘Î‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ,‰Á„È˙˘ ¯Â¯·˘ ,Ï„‚ ¯Â˙È ÚˆȷÏ

.¯˙ÂÈ Ô˘ ¯Â˙È ÚˆȷωÈÙÏ˘ ‰Ó¯Â‰ ÏÚ ÌÈÒÒÂ·Ó ‰˘ÏÂÁ‰ ÁÂΠ‡ 102˙ÂÏ˙ ˙ÂȯÁ‡ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï (4)ÌÈ˘‡Ï ¯ÂÊÚÏ Â‡ ÌÓˆÚÏ ¯ÂÊÚÏ ÌÈÏÂÎÈ Ìȇ˘ ÂÏ‡Ï ¯ÂÊÚÏ ˙ÂȯÁ‡ ÌÈ˘‡Ï ˘È˙‡ ¢Ú˙˘ „‡Ó ÈÏ ·Â˘Á" ÂÏ ÌÈÙÂÙÎÏ ¯ÓÂÏ ÏÂÎÈ Ï‰Ó ,‰Ó‚„Ï) .̉· ÌÈÈÂÏ˙‰

.("Ìη ‰ÈÂÏ˙ ÈÏ˘ ‰Áψ‰‰ .È˙˯ÈÙ˘ ÔÙ‡·Â ͯ„· ‰„·ډ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ 103‰˘ÏÂÁ‰Â ˙ÂÏ˙‰ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ÁÂÎ ÏÚ ˙ÒÒ·Ӊ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘ËÌÈ·Ï˘· ÂÓˆÚ ‚Ȉ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ,˙È˘‡¯ :ÌÈ¯Â˘ÈÓ È˘· ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙ÏÚÙÂÓ˙Ó ÏÚ (ÂÏ˘ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ÁÂÎ ¯„Úȉ ˙‡ ˘È‚„‰Ï ‰Ó‚„Ï) ÁÂÎ ¯ÒÁÎ ÍÈω‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÓÈÂÒÓ‡ˆÓ ÍÈω˙‰ ˙ÂÓ„˜˙‰Ï Á˙ÙÓ‰ ÈÎ ‰¯Î‰ ,‰ÏÂÚÙÏ ‰Èˆ·ÈËÂÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ψ‡ ¯ÂˆÈÏ.104˙„ÓÚ· ˙¢ӂ˙‰ Ô‚Π,Â˙‡ ÂÓ„˜È˘ ˙ÂÏÂÚÙ ËÂ˜Ï ˙ÂȯÁ‡‰ Ì‚ ÍΠÌ˙¢¯·Ï˘ Â˙ÂÏ˙ ˙‡ „Á‡ „ˆ ÈÙ· ˘È‚„‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÂÎÈ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·˘ ÌÈÒÁÈ· ,ÛÒ ¯Â˘ÈÓ·ÏÂÎÈ ,ÌÈ˘¯‚˙Ó ‚ÂÊ È· ÔÈ· ¯Â˘È‚· ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .ÂÈÙÏÎ Â˙ÂȯÁ‡ ˙‡ ÍÎÈÙÏ · ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰˙‡ ԉ ‰ÓˆÚ ˙‡ Ô‰ Ò¯ÙÏ ‰˘È‡‰ Ï˘ ÈÏÎÏΉ È˘Â˜‰ ˙‡ ÏÚ·‰ ÈÙ· ‡È·‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰

.ÔÈ˘Â¯È‚ ¯„Ò‰Ï Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó· ‰˘È‡‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙‡ ˜ÊÁÏ Íη ‚Âʉ È„ÏÈ

101.Legitimacy of equity102.Legitimacy of dependence; powerlessness103¯ÙÒ Ô‰Î ·¯‰ ‡¯ ÔÎ ÂÓÎ .156 'Ú· ,31 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚ ‡¯ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó· ‰˘ÏÂÁ‰ ÁÂÎ ÏÚ

.28y27 (1982 ,˙¯˘ 'È ˙ÈÏ‚‡Ó Ì‚¯˙) Ô˙ÓÂ-‡˘Ó‰104Âȇ" ¯˘‚Ó‰ .Inaction ‰˙‡ ‰ÎÓ ‡Â‰Â Carnevale È„È ÏÚ ˙‚ˆÂÓ ‰Ó„ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘Ë

Carnevale, supra note 25, at p. ‡¯ .ÌÂÊÈÏ ÏÂÚÙÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ "ÁȯÎÓ" Íη "¯·„ ‰˘ÂÚ.47

401

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

‰‡¯Ó˘ ÈÙÎ ,ÏÂÎÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .˙ÂÏ˙‰Â ‰˘ÏÂÁ‰ Ï˘ "ÏÂÙΉ „ȘÙ˙"Ï ·Ï ÌÈ˘Ï ˘È˙·ÈÂÁÓ ¯ÂˆÈÏ ˙Ó ÏÚ ˘ÏÁÎ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ˙‡ „Á‡ „ˆ ÈÙ· ‚Ȉ‰Ï ,ÏÈÚÏ ‰Ó‚„‰„ˆ ÈÙ· ÚÈ·ˆÈ ̇ ,¯Á‡ „ˆÓ .˘ÏÁ‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ÒÈÒ· ˙‡ ˜ÊÁÏ ÂÈÙÏÎ ‰ÏÂÚÙϘÊÁÎ ÒÙ˙‰ „ˆ‰ ˙‡ ¯˙ÂÈ „ÂÚ ˜ÊÁÓ ‡Â‰˘ ȯ‰ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆÏ ÒÁÈ· Â˙˘ÏÂÁ ÏÚ „Á‡

.ÂÏ˘ ‰ÈÈÙΉ ÁÂÎ ˙‡ ·ÈÁ¯ÓÂ

Ú„ÈÓ .Â

ÏÈÚÙÓ ‚ÈˆÓ˘ Ú„ÈÓ‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÙ˜˙‰Â ˙ÂÈ˷ϯ‰ ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ‡Â‰ Ú„ÈÓÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÒÁȉ ˙ίÚÓÏ Â‡ ÁÂΉ ÏÈÚÙÓ Ï˘ Â˙ÂÈ˘È‡Ï ¯˘˜ ‡ÏÏ ,‰¯ËÓÏ ÁÂΉ‚ÈˆÓ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ÏÈÚÙÓ Ì„‡‰˘ È‚Âω ÔÂÚÈˉ ‡ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ÏÚ ÒÒÂ·Ó Ú„ÈÓ‰ ÁÂÎ .105Â˙ȇڄÈÓ‰ ,¯ÓÂÏÎ .ÛÈ˜Ú Â‡ ¯È˘È ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ‡Â‰Â ÈÂÈ˘ ‚È˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ Èٷͯ„·Î ÌÈ˙ÈÚÏ ,ÛÈ˜Ú ÔÙ‡· ‡ ,ÂÚÎ˘Ï ÔÂÈÒÈ· ‰¯ËÓÏ ¯È˘È ÔÙ‡· ‚ˆÂÓ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ

.106ÈÂÏ‚ ÚÂ΢ ÔÂÈÒÈÎ ‡Ï ,·‚‡Ú„ÈÓ ÏÚ ˙ÒÒ·Ӊ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÌÈ¢ Ìȯ˜ÂÁ ‰ÈÊ ‰„·ډ ÈÒÁÈ ÌÂÁ˙·¯·Ò‰ ,ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ ˙„ÓÚ· ÍÓÂ˙‰ Ú„ÈÓ ˙‚ˆ‰ ‰ÏÏΠ107˙ÂÈÏÂȈ¯Ï ‰ÈÈÙÎ ‰¯„‚‰˘˙‡ ÚÎ˘Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ÌÈÈ‚ÂÏ ÌÈÂÚÈË· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ,Â˙˘˜· ȯÂÁ‡Ó ˙„ÓÂÚ‰ ˙·ÈÒ‰

.„ÂÚ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰.Ú„ÈÓ ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ ÚÂ΢· ·¯ ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ÌÈ˘ÂÚ Ìȯ˘‚Ó

‡˘Ó‰ ÌÂ„È˜Ï ÚÈÈÒÏ ÏÂÎÈ˘ Ú„ÈÓ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,È˷ϯ Ú„ÈÓÏ Ì¯Â‚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ,˙È˘‡¯ÌÓˆÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó Ú„ÈÓ‰ ıÂÏÈÁ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· :˙¢ ÌÈί„· "ÔÁÏ¢‰ ÏÚ" ˙ÂÏÚÏ ,Ô˙ÓÂ;ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÁÂΠȇ· ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ;(˙ÂÂÂÎÓ ˙Âχ˘ ˙Ïȇ˘ ,̯ÂÙÈÒ ˙‡ ¯ÙÒÏ Ì„Â„ÈÚ)Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯˜ÓÏ Â‡ ‰ÁÓÂÓÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÈÈÙ‰ ‡ ‰ÁÓÂÓ ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ ˙Óʉ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·Ì‰·˘ ÌÈÓ„ Ìȯ˜Ó ˙¯È˜Ò ‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,ÂÓˆÚ ¯˘‚Ó· Â¯Â˜Ó˘ Ú„ÈÓ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·Â ;ÌȯÁ‡

.108ÏÙÈË Ì‰·˘ Ìȯ˜Ó· ÌȯÁ‡ ÌÈ„„ˆ ˙Ú„ ÏÚ ÂÏ·˜˙‰˘ Ìȯ„҉ ¯·Ú· ÏÙÈË

105'‚ ˜¯Ù ,31 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚ ‡¯ :‰¯ÙÒ· ÌÏ˘ ˜¯Ù Â˙ÂÚÓ˘ÓÏ ڄÈÓ‰ ÁÂÎÏ ‰˘È„˜Ó ÔÈÏ‚.154 'Ú·Â

106ÛÈ˜Ú ÚÂ΢ ÔÂÈÒÈ ÌÈ˙ÈÚÏ˘ ÁÂÂ„Ó Raven, ibid .Raven (1992), supra note 34, at p. 222Ú΢Ӊ ̉·˘ ÌÈ·ˆÓ· „ÁÂÈÓ· ÏÈÚÈÎ ‰Ï‚˙‰ ‰Ê ÈÚˆÓ‡ .¯˙ÂÈ ‰‰Â·‚ ˙ÂÈ·È˘ه ÏÚ· ‡Â‰˙ÂÁ‡ ÈÎ ‡ˆÓ ,Ï˘ÓÏ .ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ Ï˘ ÒÂËËÒ‰ ¯˘‡Ó ¯˙ÂÈ ÍÂÓ È‚¯‡ ‡ È˙¯·Á ÒÂËËÒ ÏÚ·¯·Ú·˘ ·‚‡ ͯ„·Î ‰ÈȈ˘Î ¯·‚ ‡Ù¯ ÏÚ ¯˙ÂÈ ÏÈÚÈ ÔÙ‡· ‰ÚÈÙ˘‰ ı¯Ó ÏÂÙÈË ˙˜ÏÁÓ·

.¯È˘È ÚÂ΢ ÔÂÈÒÈ Ï˘ ‰¯˜Ó· ¯˘‡Ó ‰Ó„ ‰ÈÚ· ÏÚ· ‰ÏÂÁÏ ¯ÊÚ ÌÈÂÒÓ ÏÂÙÈË107Yukl & Tracey, supra note 42, at Ì‚ ‡¯ .Kipnis, Schmidt & Wilkinson, supra note 42

.p. 526108ÊÂÊÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ ÚÈ‰Ï ˙ÂÂÈÒÈ .Kolb (1985), supra note 49, at pp. 16y17 Ï˘ÓÏ Â‡¯

‰ÈÈÙ‰ Ô‚Π,ÍÂÒÎÒÏ ÌÈȈÈÁ ÌÈÂ˙ ˙„·ÂÚÏ ‰ÈÈÙ‰ ÏÚ ˙·¯ ÌÈÓÚÙ ÌÈÒÒÂ·Ó Ì‰È˙„ÓÚÓÌȇˆÂÓ Â‡ ."‰˘ÙÂÁ ÈÓÈ x ÌÈ˙ ¯·Î '‡ ̘ӷ" ;"...‡Â‰ Ϸ˜Ӊ ¯Î˘‰" :Ï·Â˜Ó Ë¯„ËÒÏ.ÔÂÈÒÈ ·¯ Ú„È ÌÚ ÏÏΠͯ„· ‰Î¯Π˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ Z Ú„ÈÓ‰ ÁÂÎ ÔÈ·Ï ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂÎ ÔÈ· ‰ÙÈÙÁ Ô‡Î

402

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

ÛÈ˜Ú ÚÂ΢ ÍÈω˙Ó ˜ÏÁ ‡È‰ ¯Â˘È‚· ÌÈÙ˙˙˘ÓÏ ˙Âχ˘ ˙ÈÈÙ‰ Ï˘ ‰˜È˘ˉÂÊÎ ‰ÏÂÚ٠ͯ„ ."ÛÂÒ‰ „Ú" Ìȯ·„ ÏÚ ·Â˘ÁÏ ·ˆÓ‰ ÌÚ „„ÂÓ˙‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ˙ӯ‚‰ÂÙÂ˙È˘· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ Ì‚ ‰‡· ÛȘډ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ˙ËÈ˘ .109ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ „ˆÓ ˙„‚˙‰ ‰˙ÈÁÙÓ˙Ó ÏÚ ÔÈ„‰ ͯÂÚÏ ˙Âχ˘ ‰ÙÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ Ï˘ ÔÈ„‰ ͯÂÚ Ï˘‰ÁÓÂÓ ÔÈ„‰ ͯÂÚ· Â˙‡¯· Ô˙‡ Ï·˜Ï ¯˙ÂÈ ÁÂ˙Ù ‰È‰È ˙·¢˙Ï ÔÈÊ‡È ¯˘Â‚Ó‰˘

.110ÂÏ˘Ï ‰Ï˘ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ÔÈ· ˙¢‚˙‰ Ôȇ˘ ‰ÓÈ‰Ó ˙ÂÓ„ÂÚ„ÈÓ ˙¯·Ú‰ ȇ ‡ ‰¯˙Ò‰ ‡È‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ë˜Â˘ ‰ÎÂÙ‰ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ,˙È˘¯È·Ú‰ÏÓ ÚÓÈ‰Ï Ï˘ÓÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÂÎÈ ÍÎ .¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÂÓ„˜˙‰· Ú‚ÙÏ ÏÂÏÚ Â˙Ú„Ï˘

.„ˆ Ï˘ ˙¯˘Ù˙Ó È˙Ï·Â ˙¢˜Â ˙„ÓÚ ÏÚ Ú„ÈÓÔÎÂÓ ‰Ó‚Â„Ï Ì‡ .Ô„ÂÚÓ ÍÎÂ¯Ó ÔÙ‡· Ú„ÈÓ ÌÈ˙ÈÚÏ ¯È·ÚÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ,˙È˘ÈÏ˘Ï·˜Ï ÌÈÎÒÈ ‡Ï ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰˘ ¯˘‚ÓÏ ¯Â¯·Â ,‰¯˘Ù ÈÎ¯ÂˆÏ ÌÈÂÒÓ ÌÂÎÒ ÌÏ˘Ï „ˆÈÂÙÈÈ˘ ÔÎ˙È .(ÌÏ˘Ï ˙ÂÂÎ) Ȉ¯‰ ÔÂÂÈη ˙ÂÓ„˜˙‰ ÏÚ ÁÂÂ„Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÂÎÈ ,ÂÊ ‰Úˆ‰

.ÌÈÙÒ ÌÈÈ„„‰ ÌȯÂ˙È Èχ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰·ÂË ‰¯È‡ Ì„˜Ï ÏÎÂÈ Ú„ÈÓ‰ÈÙ· ‚ÈˆÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ È‚Âω ÔÂÚÈˉ ÏÚ Â‡ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ÏÚ ÒÒÂ·Ó Ú„ÈÓ‰ ÁÂÎ ,ÛÂÒ·ÏÂÂÊ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙ÏÚÙ‰· .̉È˙„ÓÚ· ÈÂÈ˘ ‚È˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ¯È˘È ÔÙ‡· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ÌÈÂÒÓ ‰ÏÂÚ٠˜ ÚÂ„Ó ÌȘÂÓÈ ˙·ÈÒ Ô˙Ó ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ¯È·Ò‰Ï ÚÎ˘Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ‰ÒÓ¯˙ÂÈ ·Î¯ÂÓ Ìȯ·„‰ ·ˆÓ ÚÂ„Ó ,¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ˙‡¯˜Ï Ì„˜˙‰Ï ȇ„Î ÚÂ„Ó ,ÂÈÈÚ· ÔÂÎ˙‚˘‰Ï ‡È·‰Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ ˙ÓÈÂÒÓ ‰Úˆ‰ Íȇ ‡ ,Â˙‡ ‚ÈˆÓ „ˆ Ï΢ ÈÙÎ ˜ÏÁ „Á ÂȇÂ

.˙˘˜Â·Ó‰ ‰¯ËÓ‰

‰·È·Ò‰ Ï˘ ‰ÈˆÏÂÙÈÓ .Ê

ÈÂÈ˘ ÏÚ ÒÒ·Ӊ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ‡È‰ 111ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ˙·È·Ò Ï˘ ‰ÈˆÏÂÙÈÓ Úˆ·Ï ˙ÏÂÎȉԂ‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ‰ÓÂÁ ˙Ó˜‰ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .̇˙‰· ·È‚‰Ï ıχ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰˘ ÍÎ ,‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒ‰„·ÂÚÏ ˙¯˘Ù‡Ó Ôȇ˘ ,‰„·ډ ̘ӷ ˙ÂÂÎÓ ˙˜˙‰ ‡ Ï·‚ È‚È˘Ó ÈÙÓ ˘Âί ÏÚ

.112̄˜‰ ‰„·ډ ÒÂÙ„· ÍÈ˘Ó‰Ï

109W. Hobgood: “Conditioning” Parties in Labor Grievances in Kolb & Ï˘ÓÏ Â‡¯¯˙ÂÈ· ‰·Âˉ ͯ„‰ Hobgood Ï˘ Â˙Ú„Ï .Associates, supra note 12, at pp. 149, 176“I think some mediators .˙Âχ˘ ˙Ïȇ˘ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‡È‰ Ì˙Ú„ ˙‡ ˙Â˘Ï ÌÈ˘‡Ï ̯‚Ïhave a tendency to tell people what they ought to do ... What’s right or wrong. Theproblem is that people have a natural tendency to resist this kind of thing. When youuse questions, they have to answer. They have to tell themselves what they wantto do, to reach their own conclusions. Sometimes questions are guided by what youdon’t know. But questions are powerful even when you know the answer because it

.('˘'Ú Z ÈÏ˘ ‰˘‚„‰‰) conditions them to think about the answer they want”110.Kolb (1983), supra note 49, at pp. 258y259 Ï˘ÓÏ Â‡¯111.Environmental or ecological manipulation112.Raven (1992), supra note 34, at p. 222

403

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ÂÏ ˙¯˘Ù‡Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÌÈȘ˙Ó Ì‰·˘ Ìȇ˙‰ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â˙ÏÂÎÈ.¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‚‰˙‰ ÏÚ Ì‚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï

Z Ì‰Ï ¯ÎÂÓ Âȇ˘ ̘ÓÏ ÌÈÓÊÂÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ̘ÈÓ ˙‡ ڷ˜ ¯˘‚Ӊψ‡ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÏÂ‰È .¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â˙ËÈÏ˘· ȈӉ Z ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„¯˘ÓÏ ÏÏΠͯ„·ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÙ ÏÚ È‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ ˙ÂÈ˙È· Ô¯˙È ÂÏ ˜ÈÚÓ Â˙¯ÈÁ· ÈÙ ÏÚ Ì˜ӷ ‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰

.113ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ÂÏ ˜ÈÚÓ„ˆÏ ‰Ê ‡ ‰Ê ÏÂÓ ‰Ê) ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰·È˘È‰ ˙¯Âˆ ˙ÚÈ·˜ ,¯Â˘È‚‰ ¯„Á ¯Â„ÈÒ Ì‚ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ÒΠ¯˘‚Ó‰ ‡ÒÎ ÔÈ· ‰·Â‚ ȯÚÙ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˜Á¯Ó‰ ,(‰Ê

.ÍÈω˙‰ ÏÈ·ÂÓΠ„ÓÚÓ ˙‡ ÒÒ·Ï ¯˘‚ÓÏ Ìȯ˘Ù‡Ó ·"ˆÂÈÎÂÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ˙ÈÊÈÙ‰ ‰·È·Ò ȇ˙ ˙‡ ˜¯ ‡Ï ˙¢Ï Ú·˜Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â˙¯˘Ù‡·‰ÏÂÎÈ ÍÈω˙· ‰ËÈÏ˘‰ .ÍÈω˙‰ ω˙È ‰ÈÙ ÏÚ˘ ‰¯Â„ˆÂ¯Ù‰ ˙‡ Ì‚ ‡Ï‡ ¯Â˘È‚Ï,‰¯˜Ó‰ ˙‚ˆ‰· Á˙ÙÈ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Ó ÈÓ :Ìȯ·Â„‰ ¯„Ò ˙ÚÈ·˜· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ ‡Â·ÏÂÏȇ Ú·˜Ï ÏÂÎÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ :Ìȇ˘Â‰ ¯„Ò ˙ÚÈ·˜· ;¯Â·È„‰ ˙ÂÎÊ Ô˙È˙ ÈÓÏ Í˘Ó‰·Â¯˘‚ÓÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï ÏÂÎÈ ¯·„‰ .‡˘Â ÏÎÏ ·ˆ˜ÂÈ ÔÓÊ ‰ÓΠ¯„Ò ‰Êȇ· ,„ÈÈ Ìȇ˘ÂıÁÏ ¯ÂˆÈÏ Íη ÔÂÈ„‰ ÛÂÒÏ ÌÈÓÈÂÒÓ Ìȇ˘Â ˜ÂÁ„Ï Â‡ ÌÈÓÈÂÒÓ Ìȇ˘ÂÓ ÌÏÚ˙‰Ï˙ÂÁÈ˘Ï ‰‡ÈˆÈ ÏÚ ‰ËÏÁ‰·Â ;(ÔÏ‰Ï Ô„È˙ ÍÎÏ ˘È˘ ˙ÂÚÓ˘Ó‰Â) ̉Èχ ÒÁÈ· ÔÓÊÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ‰¯È˘È ˙¯Â˘˜˙ ˙ÚÂÓ ˙„¯Ù ˙ÂÁÈ˘ ωȠÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰ .˙„¯Ù

.114¯˘‚Ó‰ χ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· Ìȯ·ÂÚ‰ ÌȯÒÓ‰ ÏÚ ‰ËÈÏ˘‰ ˙‡ ‰¯È·ÚÓÂ.Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ Ï˘ ÔÓʉ „ÓÓ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï Â˙ÏÂÎÈÓ Ú·Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂÎÓ ˜ÏÁ‰·ÂË ‰¯Âˆ· Ô‚¯‡˙‰Ï „ˆÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ó ‡Â‰˘ ˙Âȉ ,Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó· ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ‡Â‰ ÔÓÊ,˙‡Ê ˙ÓÂÚÏ .'„Π(Ú„ÈÓ ‰Ó‚„Ï) ÌȯÁ‡ ÁÂÎ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˜ÊÁÏ ,˙ÂÙÂÏÁ Ϙ˘Ï ,¯˙ÂÈ

.115Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó· ÌȯÂ˙ÈÂÏ Ïȷ‰Ï ‰˘ÏÂÁ ¯ÂˆÈÏ ÏÂÎÈ ÔÓÊ ıÁÏÔÓÊ ıÁÏ .¯Â˘È‚Ï ÈÙÂÒ „ÚÂÓ ˙„ÓÚ‰ È„È ÏÚ ÔÓÊ ıÁÏ Ï˘ ·ˆÓ ¯ÂˆÈÏ ÏÂÎÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰Úˆ·Ï ¯˙ÂÈ ‰Ï„‚ ˙ÂÂÎÏ Ì‰Ï Ì¯‚Ï Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó Ï‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ ÏÚ ˙¢˜‰Ï ÏÂÎÈÌȇ˙ ¯Â˘È‚· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ¯Â·Ú ¯ÂˆÈÏ ÏÂÎÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ,ÔÈÙÂÏÁÏ .˙ÂËÏÁ‰ Ï·˜Ï ÌȯÂ˙ÈÂ.(¯Â˘È‚‰ ÌÂÈÒÏ „Ú ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·· ÌÈÎÈω‰ ·ÂÎÈÚ ‰Ó‚„Ï) ÔÓÊ ıÁÏ ‡ÏÏ ÔÂÈ„Ï ÌÈÁÂϘ˘Ï Ԃ¯‡˙‰Ï ,¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ˙‡ ¯ÈÎ‰Ï ,Ú„ÈÓ ÛÂÒ‡Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÈÏÂÎÈ ‰Ê ·ˆÓ·

.˙¢ ˙·È˯Ëχ

113Meltsner & Schrag ‡¯ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó· ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜È˘ËÎ "ÍÏ˘ Áˢ·" Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ωÈÏ“Negotiating Tactics for Legal Services Lawyers” in Stephen B. Goldberg, Frank E.A. Sander & Nancy H. Rogers Dispute Resolution: Negotiation, Mediation, and Other

.Processes (Boston, 2nd ed, F. E. A. Sander & N. H. Rogers eds., 1992) 18114.Silbey & Merry, supra note 2, at p. 14 Ï˘ÓÏ Â‡¯115.149 'Ú· ,31 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚ ‡¯ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜ÓÎ ÔÓʉ ÏÚ

404

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

È˘ÈÏ˘ „ˆ Ï˘ ÂÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ .Á

‰ÂÙ‰ „·ÂÚ ‰Ó‚Â„Ï .ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ˙ÂÂ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ 116È˘ÈÏ˘ „ˆ Ï˘ ÂÁÂη ˙ÂÚÈÈ˙Ò‰ÈχȈËÂÙ‰ ‰ÈÈÙΉ ÁÂη ˙˘Ó˙˘Ó‰ ̇ ,‰„·ÚÏ ˙ÈÓÚ ÚÎ˘Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ÂÈÏÚ ‰ÂÓÓÏÂ˙ÂÎÓÒ·Â ÌȉÂχ Ì˘· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ,("‰„Â·Ú‰Ó ¯ÂÊÁÈ˘Î ÍÎ ÏÚ ÚÓ˘È ‡·‡") ·‡‰ Ï˘

.117„ÂÚ¯˘˜‰ ˙‡ ˘È‚„Ó ‡Â‰ ¯˘‡Î È˘ÈÏ˘ „ˆ Ï˘ Â˙ÂÎÓÒ ¯Â˜Ó· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‰˘ÂÚ ¯˘‚ÓÌȘÈ˙ Ï·˜Ó ‡Â‰˘Â ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È· È„È ÏÚ ‰ÂÓ˘ ÍÎÏ ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ,ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·Ï ÂÏ˘¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‡ ‚Ȉ‰Ï È„Î ÂÏω ÌÈ˘ÚÓ· ˘È .ÌÓÈÚ ˙¯Îȉ ÂÏ ˘È˘ ÌÈÓÈÂÒÓ ÌÈËÙÂ˘Ó¯˘‚Ó‰ ,ÏÏÎÎ .118ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÒÁÈ· ÂÁÂÎ ˙‡ ¯È·‚‰Ï ÍÎÈÙÏ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰Ï„‚ ˙ÂÎÓÒ ‚ȈÎÌÈÓ¯Â‚Ï ¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ ¯Ӈ˘ Ìȯ·„ ÏÚ ÁÂÂ„Ï ÂÓÓ ˙ÚÂÓ‰ ˙ÂÈ„ÂÒ ˙·ÂÁÏ ÛÂÙΘÈÒÚÓÏ ÁÂÂÈ„ ‡ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï Í¯„Î ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·Ï ‰ÈÈÙ ,ÍÎÈÙÏ .ÍÈω˙Ï ÌÈȈÈÁ‰‰ÏÂÎÈ ıÁω ˙ÏÚÙ‰ Ìχ .119ÏÏΠͯ„· ÌÈȯ˘Ù‡ Ìȇ ÌÈ„·ÂÚ È˘ ÔÈ· ¯Â˘È‚·‰ÚÈ„È ËÙ¢‰ ÌÚ ˙¯Îȉ ¯ÂÎʇ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· Ï˘ÓÏ ,˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ ‰È‡˘ ͯ„· ˙¢ÚȉÏ

.ÂÁ¯ Íω ÏÚ ˙È˘È‡˙ÂÓ˘ ¯ÂÎʇ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· Ì‚ ˙È˘Ú Â˙ÏÚى ‰Ê ÁÂÎ ÒÈÒ· ˙·Á¯‰ ÈÎ ˙ÈÈˆÓ KolbÏ˘ÓÏ) ÔÚˆ˜Ó‰ ÌÚ ‰·¯˜ ˙¯ÈˆÈ ‡ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÌȯÎÂӉ ÌÂÁ˙· ÌÈ„·ÂÚ‰ Úˆ˜Ó È˘‡.("?„Î „Ï '·Ï˘ ˙ÚÓ˘" ;"'‡ ÌÚ ¯·Ú· È˙„·Ú") „ˆ‰ ˙‡ ‚ˆÈÈÓ‰ (ÔÈ„‰ ͯÂÚ¯Ó¢ ‡ Â˙ȇ „·Ú ,¯ÈÎÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ‚ˆÈÈÓ Â‡ „ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ Í¯ÚÂÓ ¯ÎÂÓ‰ Ì„‡ ¯ÂÎʇÂȇ˘) ¯ÎÊÂÓ‰ Ì„‡‰ ÂÏȇΠ,¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ ÍÂÓÒÏ Ô˙È˘ ¯ÒÓ ¯È·ÚÓ ¯˘˜ ÏÚ Â˙ȇ

.120ÂÈÏÚ ıÈÏÓÓ (‡ˆÓ

116.Invoking the power of a third party117.Raven (1992), supra note 34, at p. 222118ÈËÒÈÓ‰ ˘Â·Ï· ÂÓˆÚ ÛËÂÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÈÎ ‰ÚË ÌÈÏÚÓ Silbey & Merry, supra note 2, at p. 27

‡ ˜ÂÁ‰ ˙ÂÓÏ‚˙‰ ‡Â‰ ÈÎ ÈÂÏ‚· ÔÚÂË Âȇ˘ ˙¯ÓÏ ¯ÓÂΉ ‡ ·¯‰ ,ÔËÙ˘Ó‰ ‚‰Â˘ ÈÙÎ.ÈϯËÈ È˘ÈÏ˘ „ˆÎ Â˙¯˘Î‰Ó ÌÈڷ‰ ‰Â·˙‰ ˙‡Â ڄȉ ˙‡ ÂÏ ˘È ÈÎ ÔÚÂË ‡Â‰ ÌȉÂχ‰ÌȉÂχ Ï˘ ‡ ˜ÂÁ‰ Ï˘ È˙ÂÎÓÒ‰ Ϙ˘Ó‰ ˙‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ȯ·„Ï ˘È ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÈÁ·Ó ,‰¯Â‡ÎÏ“... [the mediator] presents him/herself :˙„Ï ˜ÂÁÏ ˘È˘ ÈËÒÈÓ‰ ڷˉ ˙‡ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈωÏÂas a representative of some larger authority. The mediator wraps him or herself in thesame mystical cloth as the jurist, the rabbi or the priest; and, while not proclaimingopenly that he is the embodiment of the law or God, he nevertheless proclaims access toknowledge and wisdom derived from a special school of trained neutrality. He dispensesdecisions that from the perspective of the contending parties carry the same kind of

.authoritative weight as the law or God”119¯˘Ù‡Ï ÌÈÓÈÂÒÓ ˙ÂÊÂÁÓ· ÔÈ˘Â¯È‚ ÈÎÈω· Ï·Â˜Ó ‰È¯ÂÙÈϘ· :ÏÏΉ ÔÓ ÌȇˆÂÈ Ì‚ ÌȯÎÂÓ

‡Ï ¯Â˘È‚‰ ̉·˘ Ìȯ˜Ó· ȯ˘Ù‡ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ˙ˆÏÓ‰ · ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·Ï Á„ ˘È‚‰Ï ¯˘‚ÓÏN.H. Rogers & R.A. Salem A Student’s Guide to Mediation and the Law ‡¯ :ÁÈψ‰

.Cal. Civ. Code (West Supp. 1986) § 4607 χ ÌÈÙÓ‰ (Matthew Bender, 1989) 69120.Kolb (1985), supra note 49, at p. 19

405

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ÏÚ ˙‚ˆÂÓ‰ ‰„ÓÚ· ‰ÎÈÓ˙ Ï·˜Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ˙ÂÎÓÒ ÏÚ·Ï ‰ÈÈÙ ‡È‰ ˙ÙÒ ‰˜È˘ËÌÈ„„ˆ‰ „Á‡ Ï˘ ÔÈ„‰ ͯÂÚÏ ‰Úˆ‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ÔÂÈÒÈ ‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ȅȯ˙ÂÈ ˙È·È˘Èȷ‡ ‰È‡¯ ˙ÈÂÂÊ ˙˙Ï ÏÎÂÈ ÈÎ ¯Â·Ò ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ÛÒ ‰ÁÓÂÓ Â˙ȇ ‡È·‰ÏÚÈÙ˘È˘ ˙Ó ÏÚ ,„ˆ Ï˘ ÔÈ„‰ ͯÂÚÏ ‰ÈÈÙ Ì‚ .121˜È˙‰ Ï˘ ‰Áψ‰‰ ÈÈÂÎÈÒÏ ¯˘‡·

.˙Ï·Â˜Ó „‡Ó ,¯Â˘È‚· ‚ˆÈÈÓ ÂÓˆÚ ‡Â‰˘ „ˆ‰ ˙‡ Ú΢È ÂÁÂ˜Ï ÏÚ

ÁÂÎ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ‰ÓÎ ÏÚ ˙ÂÒÒ·Ӊ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë .Ë

˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ˙ÂÏÚÙÂÓ „ÈÁÈ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ÏÚ Á¯Î‰· ˙ÂÒÒ·˙Ó Ôȇ˘ ,‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë Ô˘È˙ÂÁÙ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙‚‰˙‰‰ ÔÙ‡ ˙‡ ¯˙ÂÈ ˘È‚„Ó Ô¯Â‡È˙ ¯˘‡Î ,ÌÈ¢ ÁÂÎ ˙¯˜ÓÌÈ„·ÂÚ˘ ÌÈί„· „˜Ó˙‰˘ Ìȯ˜ÁÓ· ‰ÂÊ˘ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë Âχ .122ÏÚÙÂÓ‰ ÁÂΉ ¯Â˜Ó ˙‡Ì‰Ï ÌÈÙÂÙΉ ÏÚ ̉ÈÏÚ ÌÈÂÓÓ‰ ÏÚ ,‰„·ÚÏ Ì‰È¯·Á ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ Ô‰· ÌÈÏÚÂÙÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ë˜Â˘ ˙ÂÏÂÚÙ‰ ˙·‰Ï Ô‰· ˘Ó˙˘‰Ï Ô˙È ,Ì˙„ÓÚ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˜ÂÊÈÁÏ ÈÚˆÓ‡ Âχ ˙˜È˘˷ ˙‡¯Ï ‡È‰ ˙¯Á‡ ˙¯˘Ù‡ .123¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ

.124‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ÔÂÈÒÈ ˙ÂÏÈÚÈ ˙‡ ¯È·‚‰Ï Ô˙¯ËÓ˘ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ˙ÚÈ·˜· ,‰‡¯Â‰· ,‰˘È¯„· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ ‡·‰ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë ‚ÂÒ ‡È‰ ˙ÂÈ·È˯҇ ˙‚Ù‰ (1)˙ÂÈ·ÈË¯Ò‡Ï ÌÈÒÁÈÈ˙Ó Kressel & Pruitt .125„ÂÚ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ÚÂˆÈ·Ï ÈÙÂÒ „ÚÂÓ

121Lavinia E. Hall “Eric Green: Finding Alternatives :‡¯ .Green ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ÓÏ ‰˘ÂÚ˘ ÈÙÎ.to Litigation in Business Disputes” in Kolb & Associates, supra note 12, at pp. 279y306

122.14 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ Â‡¯123‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙‡ ÌÎÒÓ Kipnis, Schmidt & Wilkinson, supra note 42 Ï˘ ¯Ó‡Ó‰

ÈÙȈÙÒ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ÌÚ ˙‰ÊÏ Ô˙È˘ ˙Âȯ‚˘ Ô˙Â‡Ï Ô‡Î È˙ÒÁÈÈ˙‰ ‡Ï .˙Âȯ‚˘ ‰ÂÓ˘ ˙Á˙ÁÂÎ) ˙·ÂË ˙ÙÏÁ‰ ;(Ú„ÈÓ ÁÂÎ) ˙ÂÈÏÂȈ¯ ;(‰ÈÈÙÎ ÁÂÎ) ‰Èˆ˜Ò ˙Ïˉ :ÏÈÚÏ È˙„ Ô‰·˘Â

.(È˘ÈÏ˘ „ˆ Ï˘ ÂÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘) (upward appeal) ˙ÂÎÓÒÏ ‰ÈÈÙ ;(˙ÂÈ„„‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï124ÔÈ· Ï·Ϸ ÌȯˆÂÈ Ìȯ˜ÂÁ˘ ¯Â·Ò Raven .Raven (1992), supra note 34, at pp. 224y225 ‡¯

,¯Ó‡ ‡Â‰ .ÁÂΉ Ï˘ ‰ÏÈÚÈ ‰ÏÚÙ‰Ï Ú˜¯˜‰ ˙‡ ¯È˘Î‰Ï „Ú¢ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÔÈ·Ï ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ӓIt appears that at least some of the inconsistency in the literature :ibid, at pp. 225y226regarding the bases of power and the preparatory devices results from confusing theactual bases of power and the preparatory devices for their use. When the investigatoruses open-ended questions or essays to categorize the method of influence used, somerespondents will explicitly mention one or more bases of power, some will describethe preparatory devices, leaving the actual bases of power implicit. For example, whena supervisor is asked how s/he gets a subordinate to follow recommended procedures,s/he answers, ‘Well, I compliment them, then tell them what valuable workers they are...I may even lie a bit, butter them up a bit to make them feel good...’ The investigatorthen categorizes this as ‘ingratiation’ and notes that it is not one of the listed bases ofpower. But in fact, ingratiation is one of a number of stage-setting devices, designed toincrease the influencing agent’s personal reward power, personal coercive power, andperhaps referent power as well. If my subordinates are made to like me, then they will

.be more concerned about whether I approve or disapprove of them”125.Kipnis, Schmidt & Wilkinson, supra note 42, at pp. 445, 447

406

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

‡Ë·Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ˙ÂÈÁÂÎÏ ‰ÓˆÂÚÏ ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó‰ Ìȯ˘‚Ó ˙‚‰˙‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÂÒÓ Ë˜ÙÒ‡ χÎ.126¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ ÌÈÏÈÚÙÓ Ìȯ˘‚Ó˘ ˙˜È˘ˉ ÏÎ Ï˘ ÏÚÂÙÏ ‰‡ˆÂ‰·

¯Â˘˜‰ Ïη ˙‡¯Â‰ Ô˙Ó·Â ˙Â˘È¯„ ˙‚ˆ‰· ÂÊ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë ÏÈÚÙ‰Ï ÈÂ˘Ú ¯˘‚Ó‰˙‚‰˙‰‰ ÈÏÏÎ ˙‡ ڷ˜ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ‰Ó‚Â„Ï .¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÈϯ„ˆÂ¯Ù‰ ÌÈ˷ȉÏ.·"ˆÂÈΠ˙Â˘È‚Ù‰ Í˘Ó ,˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù ÂÓÈȘ˙È Ì‡‰ ,È˙Ó ¯·„È ÈÓ ,¯Â˘È‚·ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â˙ÂÂÈÏÚ ˙˘‚„‰· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ ‡Â·Ï Ì‚ ‰ÏÂÎÈ ˙ÂÈ·È˯҇‰

.ÂÂÈÒÈ·Â Â˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ· ,ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ Ï˘ ÔÎÂ˙‰ ÌÏÂÚ ˙·‰·ÈÈÚ· ÔÁ ‡ÂˆÓÏ ‰„Ú¢ ˙‚‰˙‰ ˙ÏÏÂΉ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë ‡È‰ 127˙··Á˙‰ (2)ÛÈÁ‰Ï ,‰Ó ¯·„ ˙¢ÚÏ ˘˜·˙Ó ‡Â‰˘ ÈÙÏ ˙Â·È˘Á ˙˘ÂÁ˙ ÂÏ ˙˙Ï ,ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰˙ÏÂÎÈ ˙‡ ‰¯È·‚Ó È˘È‡ ¯˘˜ ˙¯ÈˆÈÏ 'ÂΠ‰ÙÂÁ ,˙‡ÓÁÓ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ˙··Á˙‰ .128ÂÏ

.129˙‰„Ê‰Â È˘È‡-‰ÈÈÙÎ ,È˘È‡-ÏÂÓ‚È˙ ÁÂÎ ˙¯ÈˆÈ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰˘ÂÎ¯Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ÈÈÚ· ÔÁ ‡ÂˆÓÏ ‰„Ú¢ ͯ„· ÏÂÚÙÏ ÈÂ˘Ú ¯˘‚Ó‰ÂÏ ˙˙Ï ,ÂÂÁË· ˙‡ ˜ÊÁÏ ˙Ó ÏÚ ·Â˘Á ˘È‚¯‰Ï „ˆ Â˙Â‡Ï Ì¯‚È ‡Â‰ .ÂÂÓ‡ ˙‡

.ÌȯÂ˙È ڈ·Ï ÂÏ ÚÈÈÒÏ ͯÚÂÓ ‡Â‰˘ ‰˘ÂÁ˙.ȉ˘ÏÎ ‰ÏÂÚÙ Úˆ·ÏÓ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰Ó ÚÂÓÏ ‰˙¯ËÓ˘ ˙‚‰˙‰ ˙ÏÏÂÎ ‰ÓÈÒÁ (3),ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ ÌÚ ‰ÏÂÚÙ Û˙˘Ï ‡ „·ÚÏ ˜ÈÒÙ‰Ï ÌÂȇ ÏÂÏÎÏ ‰ÏÂÎÈ ÂÊÎ ˙‚‰˙‰.130˙ÂÈ˙„Ȅȷ ÚÙ˘ÂÓ‰ χ ‚‰˙‰Ï ˜ÈÒÙÓ ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ ·˘ ·ˆÓ ‡ ÂÓÓ ˙ÂÓÏÚ˙‰

‡Ï ÂÈÙÏ˘ ¯ÒÓ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ‡ „ˆÏ ¯È·ÚÓ ‡Â‰ ¯˘‡Î ‰ÓÈÒÁ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÏÈÚÙÓ ¯˘‚Ӊȯ·„Ï ı¯Ù˙‰Ï ˜ÈÒÙ˙ ‡Ï ̇") ȉ˘ÏÎ ‰ÏÂÚÙ ÂÚˆ·È ‡Ï ̇ ÍÈω˙· ÍÈ˘Ó‰Ï Ô˙È˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· Ì‚ ¯·ÚÂÓ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ¯ÒÓ‰ .("ÍÈω˙‰ ˙‡ ÌÈÈ˜Ï ÏΠ‡Ï ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰Â·˘ ·ˆÓ· Ï˘ÓÏ) ˙ÂÈ˙„Ȅȷ ÂÈχ ‚‰˙‰Ï ˜ÈÒÙÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘Î ‡ „ˆÓ ˙ÂÓÏÚ˙‰ÔÂÂÎ˙Ó Âȇ ‡Â‰˘ ÏÎÏ ¯Â¯·˘ ‰¯˘Ù ˙Úˆ‰Î ÈÂÈ‚‰ ‡Ï ÌÂÎÒ ÚȈ‰Ï ˘˜Ú˙Ó „ˆ

.(˙ÂȈ¯· ‰ÏÏ˘ ‰ÎÈÓ˙ ˙‚˘‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ˙ÂÈˆÏ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ˙ÏÏÂÎ ‰ÈˆÈχ˜ ˙ÈÈ· (4)̘ӷ ¯·Â„Ó˘Î Ï˘ÓÏ) ¯˙ÂÈ ÍÂÓ ÒÂËËÒ Â‡ ÒÂËËÒ Â˙‡ ÈÏÚ· ÌȯÁ‡ ÌÈӯ‚

.131(ÌÈÙÂÙΠ‡ ‰„·ÚÏ Ìȯ·Á :‰„·Ú

126K. Kressel & D. G. Pruitt “Themes in the Mediation of Social Conflict” 41 Journal ‡¯.of Social Issues (1985) 179, 193

127.Ingratiation128E. P. Bettinghaus Ì‚ ‡¯ ;Kipnis, Schmidt & Wilkinson, supra note 42, at pp. 445, 447

.& M. J. Cody Persuasive Communication (Texas, 5th ed., 1994) 297y299129,ÏÈÚÏ Âȯ·„Ó ËÂËȈ‰ ‡¯ ,ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ÓÓ ˜ÏÁ ˜ÂÊÈÁÏ ÈÏÎ ˙··Á˙‰· ‰‡Â¯ ,¯ÂӇΠ,Raven

.124 ‰¯Ú‰·130.Kipnis, Schmidt & Wilkinson, supra note 42, at pp. 446y447131¯Â˜Ó χΠ‰ÈˆÈÏ‡Â˜Ï ˙ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ,153y152 'Ú· ,31 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,ÔÈÏ‚ .Ibid, at pp. 446, 448

Ì˙¢¯Ï ÌÈ„ÓÂÚ‰ ÌÈ·‡˘Ó‰ ˙‡ ÏÈ„‚Ó Ô˙Ó ‡˘ÓÏ ÌÈÙ˙¢ Û¯Ȉ .Ô˙Ó ‡˘ÓÏ ÈÓÈÙ ÁÂÎ.Watkins, supra note 98, at p. 117 Ì‚ ‡¯ .ÌÁÂÎ ˙‡ ÏÈ„‚Ó Íη Ô˙Ó ‡˘ÓÏ „ˆÎ

407

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ȯ·ÁÓ ˙ˆ˜Ó· ˘Ó˙˘‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÂÎÈ ,ÌÈ˘‡ ‰ÓÎ ÏÏÂÎ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ¯˘‡ÎÍÂÒÎÒ· ¯·Â„ӢΠ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .‰ˆÂ·˜‰ Ï˘ ÌȯÁ‡ Ìȯ·Á ÈÙÏÎ ÚÂ΢ ¯Â˜Ó·Î ‰ˆÂ·˜‰Â‡ ;‰˘È‡‰Â ÏÚ·‰ ÔÈ· ˙ˆÚÈÈ˙‰ ÚÈˆÓ ¯˘‚Ӊ ‰ÁÙ˘Ó ‡Â‰ ÂÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ „Á‡˘ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ÔÂÈÒÈ· Ì˙‡ Û˙˘Ó ‰ˆÂ·˜‰ ȯ·ÁÓ ˙ˆ˜Ó ÌÚ ÌÈÎÒÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯˘‡Î

.132‰ˆÂ·˜· ÌȯÁ‡ Ìȯ·Á ˙„ÓÚ

¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÌÁÂÎ .3

Ï˘ ¯˘˜‰· Ì˙‡ ÔÂÁ·Ï ˘È ÌÓˆÚ ÈÙ· ÌÈ„ÓÂÚ Ìȇ ‰ÓˆÂÚ ÁÂÎ ,ÏÈÚÏ ÔȈÓÎÌÈÈ˘È‡È· ‰ÚÙ˘‰Â ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ˙‡ˆÂ˙ ,˙¯Á‡ ÌÈÏÈÓ· .ÌÈÏÚÙÂÓ Ì‰ ÂÈÙÏ΢ ̯‚‰

:ÚÙ˘ÂÓ· ԉ ÚÈÙ˘Ó· Ô‰ ÌÈÈÂÏ˙

“The successful exercise of power depends not only on the source’stactics, resources and characteristics but also on the resources andcharacteristics of the person towards whom influence attempts aredirected”133.

˙¢ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ‰¯ˆ˜· È˙¯˜Ò ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂÎ ˙‡ È˙Á· ̄˜‰ ˜ÏÁ·ÁÂΉ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ .Â˙‡ˆÂ˙ ÏÚ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÔÎÂ˙ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‰˘ÂÚ ‡Â‰ Ô‰·˘,(ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ȂȈ Ô‚Π,ÌȯÁ‡ ÌÈÙ˙˙˘ÓÂ) ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÙÏÎ ˙È˘Ú ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘

.¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙‡ ‰˙Ú ÔÁ·‡ ‰ÂÓ˙‰ ˙‡ ÌÈÏ˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚÂÂ˙ÚÙ˘‰ ˙„ÈÓ ˙·‰Ï Ô‰ ˙Â·È˘Á ˘È ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙¯Î‰Ï˙ÚÙ˘‰ ÏÂÓ Ï‡ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ Ï˘ ˙„‚˙‰‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ˙·‰Ï ԉ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ ˙ίÚÓ· ¯˙ÂÈ ‰˜ÊÁ ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ· ˜ÈÊÁÓ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ˘ ÏÎÎ .¯˘‚Ó‰ÈÒÁÈ· „˜Ó˙È ÔÏ‰Ï ÔÂÈ„‰ .ÍÙȉÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÚÙ˘‰Ï ÂÏ˘ ˙„‚˙‰‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ‰Ï„‚ ÍÎ,¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·˘ ˙ÂÁÂΉ ÈÒÁÈ· ‡Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·Ï ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ÔÈ·˘ ˙ÂÁÂΉ

.‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó ˙¯ËÓÓ ‚¯ÂÁ‰ ‡˘ÂÏ˘ ‰È‚ÂÏÂÙÈˉ ÏÚ Â¯˜ÈÚ· ÒÒ·˙‰ ,ÏÈÚÏ Â„˘ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ÁÂ˙È

.¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÌÁÂÎ ˙Î¯Ú‰Ï ‰˙Ú Ì˘ÂÈ˙ ÂÊ ‰È‚ÂÏÂÙÈË French & Raven˙„Â˜Ó ˙ÂÈÏÈÏ˘ ˙‡ˆÂ˙Ï Ì¯‚Ï ÏÂÎÈ ‡Â‰˘ ÏÎÎ ,‰ÈÈÙÎ ÁÂÎ ˘È ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆÏ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω ˙‡ ˜ÈÒÙ‰Ï ˙ÂÎʉ ‰¯ÂÓ˘ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆÏ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â˙‡¯˙‡ ˜ÈÒىϠ¯Â˘È‚‰ ¯„ÁÓ "˙ÎÏϠ̘Ï" ÌÈȇӉ „ˆ .Â˙Ú„ ÏÂ˜È˘ ÈÙ ÏÚ ,˙Ú Ïη˙Áψ‰ ÏÚ „ÓÂÚ ÈÂÏ˙Î ÂÏ˘ ÔÈËÈÂÓ‰ ˙‡ ‰‡Â¯˘ ¯˘‚ÓÏ ˜Ê ̯‚Ï ÏÂÏÚ ÍÈω˙‰

132È„È ÏÚ ‰‰ÂÊ˘ Ô¯Á‡‰ ÁÂΉ ¯Â˜Ó ÔÈ·Ï ÂÊ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÔÈ· ˙ÓÈÂÒÓ ‰ÙÈÙÁ ˙‡¯Ï Ô˙È.È˘ÈÏ˘ „ˆ Ï˘ ÂÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ȯ˜ ,ÏÈÚÏ ‚ˆÂ‰Â Raven

133.Tedeschi, Schlenker & Bonoma, supra note 58, at p. 51

408

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

˙Ó ÏÚ ÂÏ˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙ÂÂÈÒÈ ˙‡ Ô˙ÓÏ ÈÂ˘Ú ÂÊÎ ‰„ÓÚ· ¯˘‚Ó .¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω̂ Ú·Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰ÈÈÙΉ ÁÂÎ .¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ÁÂΉ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ˙‡ ÚÂÓϯ˘‚Ó‰ ·˘ ‰¯˜Ó·Â ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ ÂÈ˙Â¯È˘ ˙‡ Ìȯ΢ ̉˘ ‰„·ÂÚ‰Ó¯˘‚Ӊ ,ÌÈȈ¯ Ìȇ ÂÈ˙Â¯È˘˘ ÂÏ ÚÈ„Â‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ‡Â‰ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ Ï˘ ÂÁÂ¯Ï Âȇ

.‰Ê‰ ‰ÒΉ‰ ¯Â˜Ó ˙‡ „·‡ÈÏ˘ ‰ÈÈÙΉ ÁÂÎ .˙Â‰Ê Ôȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÈÙÏÎ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙„ÓÚ˘ ÔÈÈˆÏ ˘È¯˙ÂÈ ÌÈ·¯ "ÌÈ·‡˘Ó" ÂÏ ˘È ̇ '· „ˆ Ï˘ ‰ÊÓ ¯˙ÂÈ Ï„‚ ‰È‰È ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÈÙÏÎ '‡ „ˆÈ˘‡Â ÌÈËÙ¢ ÌÚ „„ÂÈÓ '‡ „ˆ˘ Ú„ÂÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ̇ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .¯˘‚ÓÏ ˜ÊÏ Ì¯‚ÏÌÈÏ„‚ ÂÈ‰È Â˙‡ ˙ˆ¯Ï Â˙ÈÈË „ˆ Â˙‡ ˙ÒÚΉ ÈÙÓ ÂÏ˘ ˘˘Á‰ ,Ì˘ ÈÚÂ„È ÌȘÒÚ

.¯˙ÂÈÏÂÓ‚È˙‰ ÁÂÎ ,˙È˘‡¯ .˙Â¯Â˜Ó ‰ÓÎÓ ÚÂ·Ï ÏÂÎÈ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÏÂÓ‚È˙‰ ÁÂÎÏ·‚ÂÓ ‰Ê ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó .Â˙„Â·Ú ¯Â·Ú ¯Î˘ ¯˘‚ÓÏ ÌÈÓÏ˘Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ‰„·ÂÚ‰Ó Ú·ÂÏ·Â˜Ó :È„ÓÏ ˙ÓˆÓÂˆÓ ÏÂÓ‚È˙‰ ‰·Â‚ ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰ËÈÏ˘‰ Ô΢ ,ÈÒÁÈ ÔÙ‡·¯Î˘ Ï·˜Ï ȇ˘¯ Âȇ ‡Â‰Â Â˙„Â·Ú ˙ÂÚ˘ ¯ÙÒÓÏ Ì‡˙‰· Â¯Î˘ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ÈÙÎ ,˙È˘ .‰¯˘Ù‰ ÌÎÒ‰ ÈÂÂ˘Ó ÌÈÂÒÓ ÊÂÁ‡ Ï·˜Ï ‡ Â˙Áψ‰Ï ̇˙‰·˙ÂÁ·˘˙ È„È ÏÚ ,˜ÊÁÏ ÌÈÏÂÎÈ Ì‰ ÍÎ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÔÈËÈÂÓ· Ú‚ÙÏ ÌÈÏÂÎÈ ¯Â˘È‚ϯ˘‚Ó‰ ¯˘‡Î .¯˘‚ÓÏ ÌÈÈχȈËÂÙ ˙ÂÁÂ˜Ï ˙ÈÈى ¯Â˘È‚Ï ıÂÁÓ ÌÈӯ‚ Èʇ·Ì‰ÈÙÏ˘ ÌȯÒÓ ÂÏ ¯È·ÚÈ „ˆ˘ ÔÎ˙ÈÈ ,ÔÈ„ ˙ÎÈ¯Ú Ô‚Π,ÛÒ ÌÂÁ˙· Úˆ˜Ó ÏÚ· ‡Â‰ÂÈ˙Â¯È˘Ï ˘Â˜È·‰ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï Â˙ÏÂÎÈ· ˘È˘ ˙Âȉ ÂÈχ "„ÓÁ" ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÂÏ È‡„Î

.ÔÈ„ ͯÂÚÎ ÂÚ·Âη ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÈÚˆ˜Ó‰,Â˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ‡Â‰ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ· ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÌȘ‰·ÂÓ‰ ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ÓÓ „Á‡˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÈÂ˘Ú ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ Ì‚ .ÂÙ‚ ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ̇ ÌÈÎÂÒÎÒ‰ ·Â˘ÈÈ ÌÂÁ˙· ̇,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·Ï „ˆ Â˙‡ ÔÈ· ˙ÂÁÂΉ ÔÊ‡Ó ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï È„Î Íη ‰È‰È ‰ÁÓÂÓÔÈ„ ͯÂÚ ‡Â‰˘ ¯˘‚Ó˘ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂÎ .‰ÒÂÓ ÔÈ„ ͯÂÚ ‡Â‰ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ·˘ ·ˆÓ‰Ï΢‰ Ôȇ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆÏ ·˘ ‰¯˜Ó· ¯˘‡Ó ¯˙ÂÈ Ô˘ ÂÈÙÏÎ ÏÈÚÙ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ÂÚˆ˜Ó·¯˙ÂÈ „ÂÚ ÈËÓ¯„ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÍÙ‰ ˘ه‰ .ÈËÙ˘Ó ‰ÁÓÂÓÏ ˙È„ÈÈÓ ˙Â˘È‚ ‡ ˙ÈËÙ˘Ó˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ʇ ,ÈχȈÂÒ „·ÂÚ Ï˘ÓÏ ‡Ï‡ ,ÔÈ„ ͯÂÚ Âȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯˘‡Î„ˆ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ Ì‚ .¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ‰ ÔÂÂÈÎÏ ¯Â¯· ÔÙ‡· ˙ÂÁÂΉ ÔÊ‡Ó ‰Ë ÈËÙ˘Ó‰¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ· ˙ÂÁÂΉ ¯ÚÙ ˙‡ ÔÊ‡Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ (ÌÂÁ˙· ˜ÂÒÈÚ ‰¯˘Î‰ ‰Ó‚„Ï) ¯Â˘È‚·Ï˘ Âχ ÏÚ ÌÈÏÂÚ Â˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ÂÂÈÒÈ Ì‡ „ˆ‰ ˙·ÂËÏ ÛΉ ˙‡ ˙ÂË‰Ï Û‡Â „ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Ï

.¯˘‚Ó‰‡Ï‡ ÍÂÒÎÒÏ È˷ϯ ÌÂÁ˙· ‰ÁÓÂÓ Âȇ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ·˘ ,¯Á‡ ·ˆÓ Ì‚ ÔÎ˙ÈÈ˙ÏÚ· ˙ÈËÈÏÂÙ ˙ÂÓ„ ‡ ,ÌÒ¯ÂÙÓ ·Ï Á˙Ó ‡Â‰ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ „Á‡ ‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,¯Á‡ ÌÂÁ˙·¯˘‚ÓÏ ÂÏ˘ ˙Â·È˘Á‰ ˙‡Â „ÓÚÓ‰ ˙‡ ,ÒÂËËÒ‰ ˙‡ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÂÓÚ ‡È·Ó „ˆ Â˙‡ .Ì˘˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï Ï˘ ÁÂÎÓ ˙‰ÈÏ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ÈÂ˘Ú ‰ÊÎ ‰¯˜Ó· .ÍÎÓ ÌÏÚ˙‰Ï Ϙ ‰È‰È ‡Ï

409

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

˙„‚˙‰ ¯˘ÂÎ ÂÏ ˜ÈÚӉ ˙È˙¯·Á‰ ‰Èί¯È‰· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚÓ Â˙‡ „ÈÓÚÓ‰ ˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ,„ˆ È„È ÏÚ ‰˘ÏÂÁ‰ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‰È‰È ÍÂÙ‰‰ ·ˆÓ‰ .¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ· ¯Ù¢ÓÏ˘ ‰˘ÏÂÁ‰Â Ìȇ‰ ¯ÒÂÁ ˙˘‚„‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· „ˆ Ï˘ Â˙„ÓÚÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÓÈ˙¯ ¯ÓÂÏÎ˙ÂÈÙÈÙ ·¯Á ˙ÂÂ‰Ï ÏÂÏÚ ‰˘ÏÂÁ‰ ÁÂÎ .¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÂÓ Ô‰Â ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ÏÂÓ Ô‰ „ˆ Â˙‡‰ÚÙ˘‰ ÒÈÒ· ÂÏ ‰˜ÈÚÓ ‰˘ÏÂÁ‰ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ,ÌÓ‡ .˘ÏÁÎ ÂÓˆÚ ‚ȈӉ „ˆ‰ ¯Â·Ú˙Ú· ‰· Ï·‡ ,˘ÏÁÏ ÚÈÈÒÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙·ÈÂÁÓ‰ ˙˘ÂÁ˙· ˙˘Ó˙˘Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ„ˆÓ ÌȈÁÏ ‰ÈÓÊÓ Íη ‰˙ÂÁÙ ÂÏ˘ ˙„‚˙‰‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ˘ ÈÓÎ ˘ÏÁ‰ „ˆ‰ ˙‡ ‰‚Ȉӯ˘‚Ó‰˘ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë ,Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ˙‡ ÂÓ„˜È˘ ˘ÏÁ‰ „ˆ‰Ó ÌȯÂ˙È ˙‚˘‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰¯˙ÂÈ „ÈÓÚ ¯˙ÂÈ ˜ÊÁÎ ÒÙ˙‰ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ÏÚ ÌȈÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ÈÙ ÏÚ ÛÈ„Ú‰Ï È¢Ú

.ÂÏ˘ ˙„‚˙‰‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ˙ÈÁ·Ó‰È‰È ‡Â‰Â ,ÂÈ˙„ÓÚÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‡ ·¯˜Ï ˘˜·Ó‰ „ˆ ˘Ó˘Ï ÏÂÎÈ ˙‰„ʉ‰ ÁÂÎ˙„˜ ̉ÈÈ· ˘È ̉ÈÙÏ˘ ÌȯÒÓ ¯˘‚ÓÏ ¯È·Ú‰Ï ÁÈÏˆÓ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ¯˘‡Î È˷ϯ¯˘‚Ó‰ ·˘ ·ˆÓ ÔÎ˙ÈÈ ,ÔÈÙÂÏÁÏ .·"ˆÂÈΠÌÈÙ˙Â˘Ó ÌÈÎ¯Ú ÌȘÏÂÁ ̉ ,˙·¯ ÔÂÈÓ„ÌÂÁ˙· ÌÈÏÚÙ ·¯Â ÁÈÏˆÓ Ì„‡ ‰Ó‚„Ï) ‰ˆ¯Ú‰Ï È˜ÈÁÏ ˙ÂÓ„ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ· ‰‡Â¯·¯˜˙‰Ï ˘˜·Ó ,(˙È·È˘¯Ë‡ ˙Èӂ„ ;˙Èχ¢ÏËȇ ‰ÈÁ·Ó ˜È¯·Ó Ì„‡ ;ȘÒÚ‰

.ÂÓÈÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ· ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ÁÂÎ ÂÏ ˜ÈÚÓ Íη ÂÈχÈÂÈ˘Ï ‡È·‰Ï ÌÈÒÓ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,Ú„ÈÓ‰ ÁÂη ·¯ ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ÌÈ˘ÂÚ ,Ú„ÈÎ ,Ìȯ˘‚Ó˙‚ˆ‰Â ÂÁÂ˙È ,ÔÂÈ„Ï È˷ϯ‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ˙‡·‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ̉È˙„ÓÚ·.·"ˆÂÈΠԯ˙Ù ˘·‚Ï ,‰Úˆ‰ Ï·˜Ï ,¯Â˙È ڈ·Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ ÂÚÎ˘È˘ ÌÈ¢ ÌȘÂÓÈ˙‡ ¯ÈÎÓ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ .¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ Ì‰ÈÒÁÈ· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ¯Â·Ú Ì‚ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ‡Â‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰Ú„ÈÓ È˯٠ÂÏȇ ¯ÂÁ·Ï ÏÂÎÈ ‡Â‰ .¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯˘‡Ó ¯˙ÂÈ ·ÂË ÔÙ‡· ‰¯˜Ó‰ ˙„·ÂÚÍÎ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ˙‡ ‚Ȉ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ‡Â‰ .ÂÈÙÓ ¯È˙Ò‰Ï Ú„ÈÓ ‰Êȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÚÈ„ÈÏ ‡È·‰ÏÔÎÏ .¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ˙‡ È·È˘¯Ë‡ ˙ÂÁÙ ÔÙ‡· ‰‡¯È Â˙„ÓÚ ˙‡ È·ÂÈÁ ÔÙ‡· ¯È‡È˘

.¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ· ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆÏ ˜ÈÚ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ Ú„ÈÓ· ‰ËÈÏ˘‰ÈÏÚ· ÌÈ¢ ÌÈӯ‚ ÌÚ Â˙¯Îȉ ˙‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÈÙ· ˘È‚„‰Ï Á¯Âˉ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ‡Â‰˘ ¯Â˘È˜· ÚÈÈ˙Ò‰Ï ‰ÒÓ ÌȯÁ‡Â Ô‰ ÈÏȇ ,Ìȇ˜ÈËÈÏÂÙ ,ÌÈËÙ¢ Ô‚Π,‰ÚÙ˘‰French & Ï˘ ‰È‚ÂÏÂÈӯ˷ .¯˘‚Ó‰ ÈÙÏÎ ÛÒ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ¯Â˜Ó·Î ÌÈ·Ï ÂÈ· ¯ˆÂÈÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ¯Â·‚˙Ï ÌÈÈ˘ÈÏ˘ ÌÈ„„ˆ Ï˘ ÌÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‰˘ÂÚ „ˆ Â˙‡ ,Raven

.ÂÏ˘‡Â‰˘ ˙ÂÈ·È˯҇‰ ˙„ÈÓ· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ ‡Â·Ï ÌÈÏÂÎÈ „ˆ Ï˘ ‰ËÈÏ˘Â ÁÂÎ ˙‚Ù‰,Â˙·ÂËÏ ÔÂÈ„‰ ÈÏÏÎ ˙‡ ·ˆÚÏ ‰ÒÓ˘ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ‰Ó‚Â„Ï .¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ· ÔÈ‚ÙÓ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Âȯ·„Ï ˙ˆ¯Ù˙‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ,¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ȯ·„Ï ˙ÂÚ¯Ù‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·˙‡ ÔÒ¯È Ï˘ÓÏ) ˙ÓÈÂÒÓ ‰ÏÂÚÙ ËÂ˜È ‡Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ̇ ˙ÎÏÏ ÌÂ˜Ï ÌÂȇ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·Ú·˜Ï ‰ÒÓ ÍÈω˙‰ ˙‡ Ï‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÎÓÒ ÏÚ ¯Ú¯ÚÓ „ˆ Â˙‡ .'„Π(¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰

.Â˙„ÓÚ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï ˘È˘ ÁÂÎ ÏڷΠ„ÓÚÓ ˙‡ ˙ÂÒÒ·Ó‰ ˙„·ÂÚ

410

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

˙ÏÂÎȉ ‡Â‰˘ ,‰˜È¯Â˯‰ ÁÂÎ :¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ Ï˘ ÛÒ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜ÓÏ ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó Kandel¢Á¯˙‰˘ ÌÈÚÂ¯È‡Ï ˙˙ȉ ˙ÂÚÓ˘Ó· ¯·Â„‰ ˙ËÈÏ˘ ˙‡ ¯È·‚Ó‰ ÔÙ‡· ‡Ë·˙‰Ï‰ÏÂÎÈ Íη ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·· ‰˜È¯Â˯‰Ó ‰Â˘ ¯Â˘È‚· ‰˜È¯Â˯ .134˙‡ˆÂ˙‰ ˙ÚÈ·˜·Â˙·¢˙ ˙Âχ˘ ̘ӷ .¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˙ÂÁÂΉ ÈÒÁÈ ˙‡ ˙¢Ï,˙ÂÈ˙Èȇ¯ ˙ÂÏ·‚Ó ‡ÏÏ ÂÏ˘ ·ˆ˜· ¯ÂÙÈÒ ˙‡ ¯ÙÒÏ „ˆ‰ ÏÂÎÈ ˙Â„Ú ˙¯ÈÒÓ Íωӷ¯·„· ÏÏΉ ÌÈÚÂ¯È‡Ï Ú˜¯‰ ÏÚ Ú„ÈÓ ˜ÙÒÏ Ìȯ·„ ¯È‰·‰Ï ¯ÂÊÁÏ Â˙‡ ÌÈ„„ÂÚÓÈÒÁÈ ÁÂΠԯ˙È ˜ÈÚÓ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ,ÍÎÈÙÏ .‰˘˜Â Âȇ Ìȯ·Â„‰ ÔÈ· ‰Â¢ ÔÓÊ ˙˜ÂÏÁ‰˜È¯Â˯‰Ó ÏÈ„·‰Ï .¯˙ÂÈ ˙ÈÈÚÓ ‰ÈÁ ,˙ÚÎ˘Ó ‰¯Âˆ· ¯ÂÙÈÒ ¯ÙÒÏ Ú„ÂÈ˘ „ˆÏÂÈ„ ͯÂÚ È„È ÏÚ Âȯ·„Ï Ô˙È˙˘ ˙¢¯Ù‰ ÏÚ ÔÚ˘È‰Ï „ˆ Ï˘ Â˙ÏÂÎÈ ,ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È··

.135¯˙ÂÈ Ï„‚ ÂÈÏÚ Ïˉ ¯˙ÂÈ ˙ÓˆÓˆÓ:¯Ó‡ ÔÈ˘Â¯È‚ ȘÈ˙· ÌÈ¯Â˘È‚ ¯˜Á˘ ,Kandel

“Some parents are much better at meeting the rhetorical burdens ofmediation than are others. In reading and re-reading the texts of themediation narratives it became obvious to me that those parents whoseemed to ‘tell a better story’ garnered the mediator’s support behindthem and prevailed more often on the terms of the agreement”136.

˙‡ˆÂ˙ ÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰Ï„‚ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ¯˙ÂÈ ·Âˉ ¯ÂÙÈÒ‰ ¯ÙÒÓÏ ¯ÓÂÏÎ.¯Â˘È‚‰

‰Ê‰ ÏÏΉ .‰ÚÈÓ˘ ˙Â„Ú ¯Ò‡‰ ÏÏΉ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÌÈ„Ú‰ ÌÈÏ·‚ÂÓ ËÙ˘Ó ˙È··Ô·‰" :¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ‰È‰˘ ̇ Ï˘ ‰ÈÙÓ ‰¯ÈÓ‡ ‰Ó‚Â„Ï .¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω· ÏÁ Âȇ,ÏÒÙÈ˙ ÏÈÚÏ˘ ‰¯ÈÓ‡‰ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·· ."'‰‡ÂÁÈ¯Ó Ô˘ÚÓ ‡·‡ ˙‡ È˙ȇ¯' ¯Ó‡ ÈÏ˘ÚÓÈ‰Ï ‰Ï ¯˘Ù‡Ó ˙‡Ê ‰¯ÈÓ‡· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ .‰˙‡ ¯ÓÂÏ Ì‡‰ ‰ÈÈ˘ÙÂÁ ¯Â˘È‚· Ìχ(‰· ˙‡ ˙ËËˆÓ ˜¯ ‡È‰) ÍÎÏ ÒÁÈ· ‰· Ï˘ Â˙„ÓÚÏ Â‡ ‰ÎÂ˙Ï ˙È˘È‡ ˙ÂȯÁ‡Ó˘È˘ ‚˘È‰ ,„Ïȉ Ï˘ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ· Â˙‡ „˜ÓÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ „ˆÓ ‰È˙ÙÓ‡ ¯ÂˆÈÏ ÔÓÊ Â·Â

.137¯Â˘È‚‰ „˜ÂÓ· ÌÈ„ÓÂÚ‰ ÂÏ˘ ‰Èȇ¯‰ ȯ„҉ „Ïȉ ˙˜ÊÁ‰ ÏÚ ‰ÎÏ˘‰ ÂÏÔÊ‡Ó ÌÈȘ˙Ó ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ· ÈÎ ¯ÓÂÏ Ô˙È ,‰Ê ˜ÏÁ ÌÂÎÈÒÏÏÎ ‰ˆÂ¯ ‰ÓÎ „Ú ,˙È˘‡¯ .ÌÈӯ‚ È˘· ÈÂÏ˙ ÌÈ„„ˆ È˘ ÔÈ· ˙ÂÁÂΉ ÔÊ‡Ó .˙ÂÁÂÎ˙¢¯Ï ÌÈ„ÓÂÚ‰ ˙¯˜Ӊ ÌÈÚˆÓ‡‰ Ì‰Ó ,˙È˘Â ;¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰Ó ‰˘Ó ‚È˘‰Ï „ˆ

.138ˆ¯Ï ̇˙‰· ÏÂÚÙÏ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ˙‡ ÚÎ˘Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ „ˆ ÏÎ

134R. F. Kandel “Power Plays: A Sociolinguistic Study of Inequality In Child Custody.Mediation and A Hearsay Analog Solution” 36 Ariz. L. Rev. (1994) 879, 895

135.Ibid, at p. 896136.Ibid137.Ibid, at p. 900138“... the balance of :D. Kipnis Technology and Power (Springer-Verlag, 1990) 82 ‡¯

411

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ Ô¯˙Ù· ÂÚÂÈÒ ˙‡ ÌÈ˘˜·Ó‰ ̉ ¯˘‚ÓÏ ÂÙ˘ Âχ ̉ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ˙¯ÓÏÌÈ¢ Ìȯ·„ ÏÚ ÚÈ·ˆ‰Ï Ô˙È ˙È„„ˆ „Á ÌÈÒÁÈ ˙ίÚÓ· ¯·Â„Ó‰ Ôȇ ,̉ÈÈ·˙„˜ ‰ÓÎ ÏÚ ÚÈ·ˆ‰Ï Ô˙È ,˙¯Á‡ ÌÈÏÈÓ· .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó Ï·˜Ï ‰ˆÂ¯ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘

:ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ· ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ "‰˘ÏÂÁ"

•¯˘ÎÂÓ ¯˘‚ÓÎ ÂÓˆÚ ˙‡ ÁÈÎÂ‰Ï Íȯˆ ‰˜È˘¯Ù ˙Â·Ï ‰ˆÂ¯‰ ¯˘‚ÓÌȘÈ˙ ˙˜ÙÒ‡ ‰ÈÂÏ˙ ÂÊ ‰‡ˆÂ˙· .(ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ‡È·‰Ï ¯ÓÂÏÎ) ÁÈψÓÂ"¯ˆÈÈÓ" Âȇ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È· È„È ÏÚ Â„È˜Ù˙Ï ‰ÂÓ˘ ¯˘‚Ó .„È˙Ú· ˙ÂÁ˜ÏÂÏÈÚÈ ¯˘‚Ó Âȇ ˜È˙· ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È· ÏÂÙÈË ˙‡ ÌÈÓÈÈÒÓ‰ ‰¯˘Ù ÈÓÎÒ‰

.Ú‚ÙÈ˙ ÂÈχ ÌÈÙÒ ÌȘÈ˙ ˙ÈÈى•ÏÂÓ ÂÏ˘ ÁÂΉ ˙„ÓÚ ‰¯Â‡ÎÏ ÔÎÏ „ȷÚÓ· ¯˜ÈÚ· ÈÂÏ˙ ¯È΢ ¯˘‚Ó

Ìȯ˘‚Ó .È‡ÓˆÚ ¯˘‚Ó Ï˘ ÂÊ ¯˘‡Ó ¯˙ÂÈ ‰˜ÊÁ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ‰ÈÂ˘Ú Á˜ω˙„ÓÚ· ÌÈÈÂˆÓ ("˙È· ȯ˘‚Ó") ËÙ˘Ó‰ È˙· ˙ίÚÓ È„È ÏÚ ÌȘÒÚÂÓ‰Ìȇ ̉ ˙˜ÒÂÙ È˙Ï· ÌȘÈ˙ ˙˜ÙÒ‡Ó Ìȉ ̉ :„ÁÂÈÓ· ‰˜ÊÁ ÁÂÎ

.ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó Ì¯Î˘ ˙‡ ÌÈÏ·˜Ó•¯ÙÒÓ Ï„‚ ˙¯Á‡‰ ÌÈ˘· .‰Ï„‚ ˙Îω ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ˙¯Á˙‰

.‰ÏÂÚ ˜Â˘· Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ڈȉ ¯Â˘È‚· ‰¯˘Î‰Ï ÌÈү˜ Ìȯ·ÂÚ‰ ÌÈ˘‡‰¯˙È· ¯Á‡ ¯˘‚ÓÓ ˙¯˘‰ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï ÌÂÈÎ Ô˙È ‰¯Â‡ÎÏ ÍÎÓ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Î

.˙ÂϘ•Â˙ÏÂÎÈ Ìχ .˙ÂÏÈÚÈ· „ȘÙ˙ ˙‡ ‡ÏÓÏ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÈÈÒÏ ‰ˆÂ¯ ¯˘‚Ó‰

.ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰ÏÂÚÙ‰ ÛÂ˙È˘· ‰ÈÂÏ˙ „ȘÙ˙ ˙‡ Úˆ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ÔÙ‡· ˜ÈÚÓ ‰Ê ÈÚˆ˜Ó ͯˆ ‰Ê‰ ‰ÏÂÚÙ‰ ÛÂ˙È˘Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˜Â˜Ê ,ÍÎÈÙÏ

.¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ Ì‰ÈÒÁÈ· ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÁÂÎ ÈÏҘ„¯Ù

̉ÈÈ· ˙ÂÁÂΉ ÈÒÁÈ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ· ÌÈ‚˘È‰ ‚È˘‰Ï ‰ˆÂ¯ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ì‚ ¯ÓÂÏÎ˙ÚÙ˘‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„‚˙‰ ‰ÈÂ˘Ú ÍÎÓ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Î .¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙·ÂËÏ Á¯Î‰· ÌÈË ‡Ï˙Ó ÏÚ ˙¢ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ËÂ˜Ï Â˙‡ ˙ˆÏ‡Ó ‡È‰Â ‰ÏÈÚÈ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰

.139ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„ÓÚ· ÂÈÈÚ· Ȉ¯‰ ÈÂÈ˘Ï ‡È·‰Ï

power between people can be described in terms of two sets of events. The first is theextent to which each person wants something that requires the services of others. Thesecond is the extent to which each person has the means or resources to persuade others

.to satisfy their wants.”139ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ÌÈÈ¢ډ ÌÈ¢ ÌÈӯ‚ Ï˘ ‰Î¯‡ ‰¯Â˘ ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÌË·Ó ˙„Â˜Ó ÚÈ·ˆ‰Ï Ô˙È

ÁÂΉ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï Ì‰Ï˘ ˙„‚˙‰‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ˙‡ ̈ӈӉ ÔÙ‡· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·Ï ÌÈ· ˙ÂÁÂΉ ÈÒÁÈ ÏÚ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï Â˙„‚˙‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ÏÚ (˙·¯˙ ;¯„‚Ó ;˙ÂÈ˘È‡) „ˆ‰ ˙Â‰Ê ˙ÚÙ˘‰ Ô‚Π,¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ.˙„‚˙‰‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ÏÚ ÌÈÈ·ÈËȂ˜ ÌÈÈÂȈ·ÈËÂÓ ,ÌÈÈ˘‚¯ ÌÈÎÈω˙ ˙ÚÙ˘‰Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ÁÂÎ

.4 ˜¯Ù· ,70 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,‡¯ÈÙ˘ ‡¯ ‰·Á¯‰Ï

412

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

ÂÈ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰Â Ìȯ˘‚Ó È„È ÏÚ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ Ï˘ ‰Ó‚„‰ .„

‰˙Ú ÌÈÏÂÎÈ Â‡ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·˘ ÁÂΉ ÈÒÁÈ ˙‡ ÈÏÏÎ ÔÙ‡· ÂÁ·˘ ¯Á‡ÏÔÂÁ·Ï Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÌÈË˜Â˘ ˙ˆÂÙ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ‰Óη ˯ÈÙ ¯˙È· „˜Ó˙‰Ï˙ÓˆÂÚ ˙‡ ˙‡¯‰Ï ‰Ò ˙ÚÎ .Âχ ˙˜È˘˷ ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ ‡· „ˆÈΉӯ· ԉ ˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ ‰ÈÁ·Ó Ô‰˘ ‰„·ÂÚ‰ Û¯Á Âχ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÏÈÚÙÓ‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ÌÈ˘¯Â„‰ ˙‚‰˙‰ ÈÏÏÎÏ ·ÈÂÁÓ ‡Â‰Â ÍÂÒÎÒ· ‰Ú¯Î‰ ˙ÂÎÊ ¯˘‚ÓÏ Ôȇ ˙È˙¯‰ˆ‰‰ÛÒ· ;·"ˆÂÈΠÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ·‰ ˘ÙÂÁ ˙‡ ,ÍÈω‰ ˙ÂȯËÂÏ ˙‡ „·ÎÏ ÂÓÓÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÒÁÈ· ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ· ÏÚÂÙ‰ ¯˘‚Ó ˙‚‰˙‰ Ï˘ ˙Âȯ˘Ù‡‰ ˙‡ˆÂ˙· Ô„ ÍÎÏ˙ÂÚÂÓ ÌÂ˜Ó ˙ÂÏ·‚Ó .¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ Ìȯ‰ˆÂÓ‰ ÌÈÈ˙‡‰ ˙¯˜ÚÏ ˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰ ÍÂ˙Ó˙˜„ˆ‰Ï ˙˘¯„‰ ‰·Á¯‰ ˙È˙˘˙‰ ˙‡ ÁȉÏÓ ÔÏ‰Ï ‡·ÂÈ˘ ˙ÂÈ˙‡‰ ˙ÂÈ‚ÂÒ· ÔÂÈ„‰Ó˙˙ˆÓÂ˙Ó ‰¯Âˆ· ÍÎÈÙÏ Ì˙‡ Ò¯ÂÙ ‡Â‰Â ,ÌÎÂ˙ ¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÈ˙‡‰ ˙¯˜Ú‰

.140Ô˙ȉ ÏÎÎ

‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë .1

?‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë È‰Ó .‡

·Â¯ ÈÙ ÏÚ ˙ÒÙ˙ ÌÈ·¯ Ìȯ˘‚Ó ·¯˜· ˙Ï·Â˜Ó ‰˜È˘¯Ù ‡È‰ ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘Ë˙ÂÎÏ˘‰ ˙‡ ÔÂÁ·Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï ‰„Ú¢ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë ÂÊ .¯˘‚Ó‰ ȄȘÙ˙Ó ˜ÏÁ·ȉ˘ ˙Âȉ ,"ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ˙Â‡ÈˆÓ ÔÁ·" ‰˙ÂÎÏ Ì‚ Ï·Â˜Ó .̉È˙ÂËÏÁ‰Â ̉È˙„ÓÚÌÚ ˙‡ȈӉ ÌÚ „„ÂÓ˙‰Ï Ì‰Ï Ì¯‚Ï ‰ÒÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÙ· "˙Â‡ÈˆÓ È‡¯" ‰·ÈˆÓ

.‰È˙ÂÎÏ˘‰ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ̯‚Ï Í¯„ ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘· ˙‡¯Ï Ï·Â˜Ó ,˙ÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ÈÂÂʉÓ˙È·· ‰Ï ˙ÂÙˆÏ Ô˙È˘ ‰‡ˆÂ˙‰ ˙‡Â Ì·ˆÓ Ï˘ ‰˘ÏÂÁ‰Â ˜ÊÂÁ‰ ˙„˜ ˙‡ ÔÈ·‰ÏÂ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ˙‡ ,Â˙Ï΢‰ ˙‡ ÏÏΠͯ„· ˘È‚„Ó ‰Î¯Ú‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë Ë˜Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó .ËÙ˘Ó‰„‚Î ‰Ê ÔÂÚËÏ Ì˙„ÓÚ ˙‡ ‚Ȉ‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ó ¯ÓÂÁ‰ ˙‡ „ÓÂÏ ,ÂÂÈÒÈ ˙‡Â¯˘‚Ó‰ .141˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù· ˙ÈÒÁÈ ·¯ ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ˙¢ÚÏ ‰ÈÈË Ì‚ ÂÏ ˘È ;¯Á‡‰ ˙„ÓÚ˙ÂÚˆ‰ Ì‰Ï ÚȈÓ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·· ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ˙‡ˆÂ˙ È·‚Ï ÂÈ˙Âίډ ˙‡ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÙ· ‚ȈÓ

140.5 ˜¯Ù· ,Ì˘ ,‡¯ÈÙ˘ ‡¯ ‰·Á¯‰Ï141.Alfini, supra note 95, at p. 66 Ì‚ ‡¯ ;Riskin, supra note 1, at pp. 26y27, 30y31 ‡¯

:¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰ÏÂÚÙ‰ ͯ„ ˙‡ ¯‡˙Ó‰ „"ÂÚ È¯·„Ó ‡È·Ó “trashing” ÂÊ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë ‰ÎÓ Alfini“The mediator will tell you how bad your case is ... try to point out the shortcomingsof the case to the parties and try to get the plaintiff to be realistic. They point out thatjuries aren’t coming back with a lot of money anymore on these types of cases. Theyask you tough questions to get you to see where you might have a liability problem or

.the doctor says you don’t have a permanent injury so you may get nothing.”

413

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

‡ ¯˘Ù˙‰Ï ̉· ˜Á„È ÌÈ„„ˆ· ıÈ‡È Û‡˘ ÔÎ˙ÈÈ .142˙¢ ‰ÂÂΉ ˙‚¯„· Ô¯˙ÙÏ.143˙ÓÈÂÒÓ Ô¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰ Ï·˜Ï

‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ÁÂΉ „ÓÓ .·

Âȇ¯˘ ÈÙÎ ?¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ÁÂÎ Ï˘ ‰ÏÚÙ‰ ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˙‡¯Ï ˘È Ú„ӉÏÚÙ‰ ÌÈÂÂ‰Ó Â˙‚‰˙‰ ÏÚ ¯Á‡ Ì„‡ Ï˘ ÂÈ˙„ÓÚ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ÔÂÈÒȉ ,ÏÈÚÏÁÂÎ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ÏˆÈÏ ‰·ÂË ‰Ó‚„ ‡È‰ ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë .ÚÈÙ˘Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ÁÂÎ Ï˘Íη Íȇ ,͢Ӊ· ‰‡¯˘ ÈÙÎ .¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ ÚÈ‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ÂÈ·˘ ÁÂΉ ȯÚÙ ˙‡ ÏˆÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ Íη ¯ÈÎ‰Ï ˘È ˙È˘‡¯ Ï·‡ ,ÏÂÒÙ ¯·„ Á¯Î‰·,"˘ÏÁ"‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .Ì˙Ú„ ˙‡ ˙¢Ï ˘Ó‚˙‰Ï Ì‰Ï Ì¯‚Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Ï¯Â˘È‚‰ Ô¯˙Ù ·ÂˆÈÚ· ,ÚȯÎÓ ÌÈ˙ÈÚÏ ,ÈÊÎ¯Ó „ȘÙ˙ ˜Á˘Ó ,‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ˙ÂÎÓÒ ¯ÒÁ

.ÌÓˆÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ·‰ ˘ÙÂÁ Ô·˘Á ÏÚ ÌÈ˙ÈÚÏ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ Â˙Ï·˜·ÂÁÂÎ ÏÚ ,˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂÎ ÏÚ ¯˜ÈÚ· ˙ÒÒ·˙Ó ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÈÎ ˙‡¯Ï Ô˙È

.¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω ÁÂÎ ÏÚ ڄÈÓ‰.ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ÌÂÁ˙· Â˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ÏÚ ÍÓ˙ÒÓ ‰Î¯Ú‰ Ï˘ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë Ë˜Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ,˙È˘‡¯˙ÂÎÏ˘‰Ï ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÈÂ˙ ·˘ ÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ·ˆÓÏ ÒÁÈÈ˙‰Ï ÈÂ˘Ú ‡Â‰ ÔÈ„ ͯÂÚ ‡Â‰ ̇,ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·· Ì‰Ï˘ ÔÂÏ˘ÈΉ ‡ ‰Áψ‰‰ ÈÈÂÎÈÒÏ ,˙ÈÁΉ Ì˙„ÓÚ· Ì˙ÂÊÁ‡È‰Úˆ˜Ó ÏÚ· ‡Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘Î .¯˘Ù˙‰Ï ̷¯ÈÒ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÙÒΉ ˙ÂÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰Ï‰ÏÂÚ‰ È„ÂÁÈÈ Ú„È ÂÏ ˘È ̉·˘ ÌȯÁ‡ ÌÈÈÚˆ˜Ó ÌÈË·È‰Ï ÒÁÈÈ˙‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ‡Â‰ ,¯Á‡˙ÂÈ‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ‰ ˙ÂÈÂÚÓ˘ÓÏ ÒÁÈÈ˙‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ ‰Ó‚Â„Ï .ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ˘È˘ ‰Ê ÏÚÔÏÎÏÎ ¯˘‚Ó .ÌÓˆÚ ÌÈ„Ïȉ È·‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˘·‚˙Ó‰ ÌÈ„Ïȉ ˙˜ÊÁ‰ ¯„Ò‰ Ï˘˙ÂÁÂΉ ¯ÚÙ˘ ‡Â‰ ˘‚„‰ .·"ˆÂÈΠ¯„Ò‰‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÈÂÓÈÓ ÌÈË·È‰Ï ÒÁÈÈ˙‰Ï ÏÂÎÈÌ‰Ï˘ ‰ÏÂÚÙ‰ ˘ÙÂÁ ÌÂˆÓˆÏ ‡È·‰Ï ÏÂÏÚ ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·˘Á¯˙‰Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ Âʉ ‰ÚÙÂ˙‰ .Â˙Ú„ ÏÂ˜È˘· Ì˙Ú„ ÏÂ˜È˘ ˙ÙÏÁ‰Ï (̈¯Ó ̇ Ì‚)ͯÂÚ Â‡ ‰ÏÂÁ-‡Ù¯ Ï˘ ‰¯˜Ó· ÂÓÎ ,"ÏÈ‚¯" Ì„‡Ï ‰ÁÓÂÓ ÔÈ·˘ ˘‚ÙÓ Ïη Ô·ÂÓÎÂȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ „ȘÙ˙ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,ÌÈ˷ȉ ‰Óη ‰Â˘ ¯‡Â˙Ó‰ ‰¯˜Ó‰ Ìχ ,Á˜Ï-ÔÈ„ÚÈÈÒÏ ‡Ï‡ (ÔÈ„ ͯÂÚ Â‡ ‡ÙÂ¯Ó ÏÈ„·‰Ï) ÂÈÙ·˘ ÔÈÈÚ· ‰ÁÓÂÓ ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ ˙˙Ï

142ÌÂÎÒ ˜Â¯ÊÏ ‰È‰˙ ¯˙ÂÈ· ‰Ï˜‰ ˙·¯Ú˙‰‰ ,ÛÒÎ ÌÂÎÒ ÏÚ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó· .Riskin, ibid, at p. 25ÌÂÎÒ Ï·˜Ï ÌÈÎÒ˙ ̇‰" „ˆ χ˘Ï ‰È‰˙ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰Ï„‚ ‰ÂÂΉ .·È‚‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ˙˙Ï ‰¯˘ÙÏÔÈ· ÚÂÏ ‰Îȯˆ ‰¯˘Ù‰ Â˙Ú„Ï˘ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÓ‡· ‡Ë·˙˙ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰Ï„‚ ‰ÂÂΉ ˙‚¯„ ."?x‡Â‰ x ÌÂÎÒ˘ ·˘ÂÁ ȇ" ¯Ó‡È ̇ ¯˙ÂÈ Û‡ ‰Ï„‚ ˙·¯Ú˙‰ ÔÈ‚ÙÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .y ÌÂÎÒÏ x ÌÂÎÒ

."‰·ÂË ‰Úˆ‰143˙Ó ÏÚ ‰Úˆ‰‰ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï "Íȯˆ" ‡Â‰˘ „ˆÏ ¯Ó‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .Riskin, ibid, at pp. 26, 31

,"‰·ÂË" ‰Úˆ‰‰˘ ÏÏ‚· ‡ ÍÎÏ ˙ÂÂω ˙‡ˆÂ‰‰Â ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·· ‰ÚÈ·˙‰ ÏÂ‰È ÔÂÎÈÒÓ ÚÓȉτÁÂÈÓ· ,̉ÈÏÚ ÌÈÈ‡Ï Û‡Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ıÁÏ ÏÈÚÙ‰Ï ˙ÂÒÏ ÏÂÎÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ."‰¯È·Ò" ‡ "˙‚‰"ibid, at Ì‚ ‡¯ .ÂÏ˘ ÌÈ„·ÂÚÏ ÒÁÈ· Ï‰Ó Ô‚Π,̉Èχ ÒÁÈ· ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ ÂÏ ˘È˘ ‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒ·

.note 73

414

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

·ˆÓ Ï·˜Ï ÌÈÎÒ Ì‡˘ ‡È‰ ˙ÙÒ ‰Ó‚„ ;Ì‰Ï ‰‡¯˘ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ÚÈ‚‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ˙‡ ‰˘ÚÓÏ ÌÈ˘Ó Â‡ ‰ÁÓÂÓ‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â˙Ú„ ÈÙÓ Ì˙Ú„ ÌÈ‚ÈÒÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ·˘‚ÂÂÈÒ‰˘ ÌÈÎÂÒÎÒ ·Â˘ÈÈÏ ¯Á‡ ÍÈω ‡Ï‡ ,¯Â˘È‚ ‰ÂÂ‰Ó Âȇ ‡Â‰ .ÍÈω‰ Ï˘ Â˙‰Ó

.¯˙ÂÈ Â˙‡ Ìω "‰ÁÓÂÓ ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ Ô˙Ó" ‡ "˙¯¯Â·"Â˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ .‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë Ï˘ ‰¯˜Ó· „È· „È ÌÈ„Úˆ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂΠڄÈÓ‰ ÁÂÎÂÏ ˘È˘ Ú„ÈÓ‰ :ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÙ ÏÚ ÂÏ ˘È˘ ÛÈ„Ú‰ Ú„È‰Ó ¯˙ȉ ÔÈ· ˙Ú·Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘·ˆÓ‰ ,ÌÈÓ„ Ìȯ˜Ó· ÂÓ˙Á˘ ÌÈӄ˜ Ìȯ„Ò‰ ,¯·Ú· Âگȇ˘ ÌÈÓ„ Ìȯ˜ÓÏ ÒÁÈ·‡ˆÓ‰ ,¯ÂÓ‡‰ Ú„ÈӉ ,ÁÂÎ ‡Â‰ Ú„È .·"ˆÂÈΠÌÈ·ÈÈÁÓ ÌÈÓÈ„˜˙ ,ÔÈÈÚ· ÏÁ‰ ÈËÙ˘Ó‰

.̉ÈÙ ÏÚ ·Â˘Á Ô¯˙È ÂÏ ˜ÈÚÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÂÚÈ„ÈÓ ˜ÏÁ Âȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÚÈ„È·Ï‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â˙ÂÎÓÒ· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ ‡· ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω ÁÂÎÌ˙„ÓÚ Ï˘ ˙¯˙È· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ÔÂ„Ï ¯Á· ¯˘‚Ó‰ .Â˙¯ÈÁ· ÈÙÏ ÍÈω‰ ˙‡ÍÈω‰ ÏÂ‰È ÔÙ‡ Ìχ ,ÏÏÎ ‰Ê ‡˘Â ÌÈÏÚÓ Âȉ ‡Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ÔÎ˙ÈÈ .̉È˙¯ÒÁ·Â˙˜È˘¯Ù· ¯Á·˘ ¯˘‚Ó˘ ÁÈ‰Ï Ô˙È ÔÎÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰ÏÂÚÙ‰ Ë„ÓÓ ˜ÏÁÎ ÒÙ˙.Ì„ÈˆÓ ÏÏÎ ‰ÏÚÂ˙ ¯ÂӇΠ˙„‚˙‰ ̇ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„‚˙‰ ÏÚ ¯Â·‚Ï ÏÎÂÈ ÂÊ ‰ÏÂÚÙ

‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘¯ÙÏ ÌÈÈ˙‡ ÌȄ˜ ˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰ .‚

ÔÏ‰Ï ‰¯ˆ˜‰ ‰¯È˜Ò‰ ?‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘¯ÙÏ ÌÈϷ˜Ӊ ‰˜È˙‡‰ ÈÏÏÎ ÌÈÒÁÈÈ˙Ó „ˆÈÎ.ÂÊ ˙ȈÓ˙ ‡È·‰Ï ‰ÒÓ

:(Ê)5 ÛÈÚÒ· ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜˙ ˙Âڷ˜ χ¯˘È·

Ô˙ÈÈ ‡Ï Â˙ÂÁÓ˙‰ ÌÂÁ˙· Âȇ˘ ÈÚˆ˜Ó ÔÈÈÚ· ÔÈ„‰ ÈÏÚ·Ï ıÚÈÈ ‡Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰"Û‡ ,¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ ‰¯¯ÂÚ˙‰˘ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ·˘ ‰Ï‡˘ ÏÚ ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ

.144"Â˙ÂÁÓ˙‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ‡È‰ ̇

:ÈÎ ÌÈڷ˜ χ¯˘È ȯ˘‚Ó ˙˙ÂÓÚ Ï˘ ‰˜È˙‡‰ ÈÏÏÎ

.3.8"˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ Ô˙ÓÓ ÚÓÈÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Z˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ ¯¯ÂÚ˙‰ ¯˘‡ ‡˘Â Ïη Ì‰Ó ÈÓ Â‡ ÌÈÙ˙˙˘ÓÏ

.Â˙ÂÁÓ˙‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ‡Â‰ ̇ Û‡.3.9Z ‰ÁÓÂÓÏ ‰ÈÈÙ‰

.3.9.1‡/ ıÂÚÈ ˙Ï·˜Ï ˙ÂÙÏ,ͯˆ‰ ˙„ÈÓ· ,ÌÈÙ˙˙˘ÓÏ ıÈÏÓÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰.145"‰ÁÓÂÓ ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ

:6 ÏÏÎÏ ‰¯Ú‰· ÌȯȉÊÓ Ìȇ˜È¯Ó‡‰ Model Rules-‰

“Mixing the role of a mediator and the role of a professional advising

144.1993y‚"˘˙‰ ,(¯Â˘È‚) ËÙ˘Ó‰ È˙· ˙˜˙Ï (Ê)5 ‰˜˙145.02/09/2003 ÌÂÈÓ ˙ÈÏÏΉ ‰ÙÈÒ‡· ¯˘Â‡ ,(¯"Ú) χ¯˘È ȯ˘‚Ó ˙˙ÂÓÚ Ï˘ ‰˜È˙‡‰ ÈÏÏÎ

415

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

a client is problematic, and mediators must strive to distinguishbetween the roles. A mediator should therefore refrain from providingprofessional advice. Where appropriate, a mediator should recommendthat parties seek outside professional advice...”.

The American Bar Association’s Standards of Practice for-‰ Ï˘ 4(c) ÏÏÎ:ڷ˜ Lawyer Mediators in Family Disputes (1984)

“The mediator may define the legal issues, but shall not direct thedecision of the mediation participants based upon the mediator’sinterpretation of the law as applied to the facts of the situation. Themediator shall endeavor to assure that the participants have a sufficientunderstanding of appropriate statutory and case law as well as localjudicial tradition, before reaching an agreement by recommendingto the participants that they obtain independent legal representationduring the process”.

The Association of Family and Conciliation Courts’ Model-‰ Ï˘ 7 ÏÏη:Ú·˜ Standards of Practice for Family and Divorce Mediation

“A. Independent Advice and Information. The mediator shallencourage and assist the participants to obtain independent expertinformation and advice when such information is needed to reachan informed agreement or to protect the rights of a participant.

B. Providing Information. A mediator shall give information only inthose areas where qualified by training or experience.

C. Independent Legal Counsel. When the mediation may affect legalrights or obligations, the mediator shall advise the participants toseek independent legal counsel prior to resolving the issues andin conjunction with formalizing an agreement”.

˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ Ô˙Ó ıÂÚÈÈ ,Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ ÔÈ· ÔÈÁ·‰Ï È˘Â˜‰ .„

ıÂÚÈÈ ,Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ Ô‚ΠÌÈÁÂÓ· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ÌÈ˘ÂÚ ÌÈÈ˙‡‰ ÌȄ˜‰ ,˙‡¯Ï Ô˙È˘ ÈÙÎχ¯˘È· ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜˙ .˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ ‡ ıÂÚÈÈ Ô˙Ó ÏÚ ÌȯÒ‡ ÌÈ˙ÈÚÏ ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ Ô˙ÓÂÌȯ˘‚Ó‰ ˙˙ÂÓÚ ÈÏÏÎ .˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ Ô˙Ó ÏÚ ˙¯Ò‡ ͇ ıÂÚÈÈ ˙¯È˙Ó˙ÂÙ‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‡ ÌÈÁÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ Ô˙Ó ÏÚ ÌȯÒ‡

.ȈÈÁ ıÂÚÈÈÏ ‰Ï ÌȘ˜Ê‰ ÌÈ„„ˆ

416

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

˙ÓÈÂÒÓ ˙ÂÓÈÓÚ ˘È ÍÎÓ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Î .Âχ ÌÈÁÂÓ ÔÈ· ‰¯Â¯· ‰„¯Ù‰ ¯ÂˆÈÏ È˘Â˜ ÌÈȘ‡ ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ Ô˙ÓÏ ˜¯ ˙ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ‡È‰ ̇‰) ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙ÂÚÓ˘ÓÏ ÒÁÈ· Ô‰Ô˙Ó ıÂÚÈÈ ,Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ :ÌÈ¢‰ ÌÈÁÂÓ‰ ÔÈ· ‰Á·‰Ï ÒÁÈ· ԉ (?ıÂÚÈÈ Ì‚ ˙ÏÏÂÎ

.˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁÔÈ· Ï„·‰‰ Â‰Ó .ÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ÌÂÁ˙· Ú‚¯Ï „˜Ó˙ Âχ ÌÈ‚˘ÂÓ ¯È‰·‰Ï ÔÂÈÒÈ·ÌÈÁÓ ÌȘ ‰ÓÎ ÌÈÚÈˆÓ Boulle & Nesic ?ÈËÙ˘Ó ıÂÚÈÈ ÔÈ·Ï ÈËÙ˘Ó Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓÌÈÈÏÏΉ ÌÈÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙¯˜Ú‰ ˙‡ ÏÂÏÎÈ ÈËÙ˘Ó Ú„ÈÓ Ô˙Ó 146:"Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ" ȉÈÊÏËÙ˘Ó È˙·˘ ÌÈÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙¯˙Ù‰ ‚ÂÒ È·‚Ï ‰Èˆ˜È„ȇ Ô˙ÈÈ ‡Â‰ ;‰¯˜ÓÏ ÌÈÈ˷ϯ‰;(ÌÈÓÂÎÒ/˙¯˙Ù Ï˘ ¯È·Ò‰ ÁÂÂˉ ‰Ó) ÌÈÈÙȈÙÒ Ìȇ˘Â· ¯·Ú· ̉Èχ ÂÚÈ‚‰˙‡ ¯È„‚‰Ï Ì‰Ï ¯ÂÊÚÈ˘ Íη ÈËÙ˘Ó ıÂÚÈÈ ˙Ï·˜ ˙‡¯˜Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÈÈÒÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ,ÛÒ·

.˙ÈËÙ˘Ó ‰ÈÁ· ÌÈÎȯˆÓ‰ Ìȇ˘Â‰Ì‚ .147ÏÈÚÏ ¯ÂӇΠ,˙ÏÙ¯ÂÚÓ „‡Ó ıÂÚÈÈ ÔÈ·Ï Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ ÔÈ· ‰Á·‰‰ ,Ìχ‰ίډ :148‰¯Â¯· ¯˙ÂÈ ËÚÓ ‡È‰ ÈΠ̇ ,‰„Á ‰È‡ ‰Î¯Ú‰ ÔÈ·Ï ıÂÚÈÈ ÔÈ· ‰Á·‰‰‡˘Â È·‚Ï (˙ÈËÙ˘Ó ‡˜Â„ ‡Ï) ˙ÈËÂÙÈ˘ ‰„ÓÚ ÚÈ·Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ .˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ Ô˙ÓÏ ‰Ó„‰Ó ¯ÓÂÏ ÈÂ˘Ú ÔÈ„ ͯÂÚ ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .ÌÂÁ˙ Â˙‡· Â˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ÏÚ ˙ÒÒ·Ӊ ‰„ÓÚ ,ÌÈÂÒÓ

.ÈÙȈÙÒ‰ ‰¯˜Ó· ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È· Â˙Ú„Ï ˜ÂÒÙÈÚÓÈ‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙·ÂÁÏ ÒÁÈ· ÌÈÈ˙‡‰ ÌȄ˜· ˙„ÈÁ‡ ˙ÓÈȘ˘ ¯ÓÂÏ Ô˙È ÌÂÎÈÒÏ:ÌÈÏ„·‰ Ì˘È Â˙ÂÁÓ˙‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ıÂÚÈÈ Ô˙ÓÏ ÒÁÈ· .ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ȇ˘Â· ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ ˙˙ÏÓ˙ÙÒ‰ ‰Á·‰‰ ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈ .˙‡Ê ÌȯÈ˙Ó‰ Ì˘È ˙‡Ê ÌȯÒ‡‰ ÌÈÏÏÎ ˘ÈÏÂÙ¯Ú ÏÚ ÚÈ·ˆ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ ıÂÚÈÈ ÔÈ·Ï Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ ÔÈ· ÌÈÏÏÎ‰Ó ˜ÏÁ· ˙Úˆ·˙Ó‰(˙¯˙ÂÓ) "Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ" Ô·ÂÓ· · ˘Ó˙˘Ó˘ ÈÓ ˘È ."ıÂÚÈÈ" ÁÂÓ‰ ˙ÂÚÓ˘ÓÏ ÒÁÈ·‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ÌÈ„ ‡ ¯˘‡Î .(‰¯ÂÒ‡) "˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ" Ô·ÂÓ· · ˘Ó˙˘Ó‰ ÈÓ ˘È‡ ˙Ú„ ˙ÂÂÁ Ô˙Ó ÔÈ·Ï Ìȯ˙ÂÓ "ıÂÚÈÈ" ‡ Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ ÔÈ·˘ ¯Ù˙‰ ÏÚ ÌÈÚ Â‡

.ÌȯÂÒ‡ ıÂÚÈÈ

‰ÈÚ·‰ ˙‚ˆ‰ .‰

ÍÈω˙Ó ˜ÏÁ ‡Â‰ ‰Î¯Ú‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘˘ Íη Riskin ¯ÈΉ ÌÒ¯ÂÙÓ ¯Ó‡Ó·˜ÏÁ ‡È‰ (an “evaluative-narrow” orientation) "‰¯ˆ-‰Î¯Ú‰" Ì‚˘Â ¯Â˘È‚‰‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ˙‡ ˜ÊÁÏ ‰ÏÂÎÈ ‰Î¯Ú‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ,Â˙Ú„Ï .149¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰„·ډ ÈÏÎÓ

146.Boulle & Nesic, supra note 1, at p. 172147“... the distinction between information and advice will not always be easy to sustain

and disputing parties might be forgiven for mistaking the former for the latter” (Boulle.& Nesic, ibid, at p. 172)

148“The difference between a mediator advising and a mediator evaluating is a question of.degree” (Boulle & Nesic, ibid, at p. 172)

149.Riskin, supra note 1, at pp. 29, 45

417

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

˙ÈÊίӉ ‰Ï‡˘‰ .˙È˙‡ È˙Ï· ‰È‡ ‰ÓˆÚÏ˘Î ‰Î¯Ú‰ ÔÎÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ˙Èӈډ̇ ,Â˙ÚËÏ ,‡Ï ‡ ‰Î¯Ú‰ Úˆ·È ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ÌȈ¯ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ̇‰ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ‰Îȯˆ Â˙ÈÁ·Ó

.150‰· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ̈ڷ Ì‚Ù Ôȇ Z ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ̈¯ Â‰Ê˘ÂÓÈ˘ ¯˙ȉ ÔÈ· ÏÏÂΉ "ÈËÒÈ·È˘‡" ¯Â˘È‚˘ ¯Â·Ò Weckstein 'Ù¯٠̂‡È·Ó ‡Â‰Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω˙Ó „¯Ù È˙Ï· ˜ÏÁ „ÈÓ˙ÓÂ Ê‡Ó ‰È‰ ‰Î¯Ú‰ ˙˜È˘˷ͯ„ ˙‡ ¯‡È˙˘ Ì˘ ÈÏÚ· Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÌÚ ˙ÂÁÈ˘ „ÂÚÈ˙ ˙·¯Ï ,Â˙ÚËÏ ÔÈÎÂÓÈ˙‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù˘ È˷ϯ Ú„ÈÓ· ¯ÒÂÁ˘ ¯Â·Ò Weckstein ÔÎ ÏÚ ¯˙È .151Ì˙„·Ú

:ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰ Ï˘ Ì¢ÈÈ ¯˘Ù‡Ó Âȇ ˜ÙÒÏ ‰„ÚÂ

“A party who is unaware of important information or availablealternatives to an offered settlement is prevented from exercisingeffective self-determination”152.“The key to self-determination is informed consent. A disputant whois unaware of relevant facts or law that, if known, would influence thatparty’s decision cannot engage in meaningful self-determination”153.

¯·„‰˘ ÌÈ¯Â·Ò ‰Î¯Ú‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ‰ˆÚ ڄÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ· ÌÈÎÓÂ˙‰ ,¯ÓÂÏÎ˙„ÓÂÚ‰ ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ‰ ÔÈ· ¯ÂÁ·Ï ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ ˙ÂËÏÁ‰ Úˆ·Ï ÂÏÎÂÈ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ˙Ó ÏÚ ÈÂÈÁÏ˘ ‰ÈÓ¡‰ ˘ÂÓÈÓÏ È‡˙Î ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙‡ ÌÈ‚ÈˆÓ Ì‰ ‰˘ÚÓÏ .154̉ÈÙ·

.˙Ú„Ó ˙ÂËÏÁ‰ Ï·˜Ï Ì˙ÏÂÎÈ ˘ÂÓÈÓÏ È‡˙ ȯ˜ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰‰Î¯Ú‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙·¯Ú˙‰ .ÛÒ ÔÙ ˘È ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘ËÏ ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ

150L. Riskin, at pp. 102y103 in John Feerick, Carol Izumi, Kimberlee Kovach, LelaLove, Robert Moberly, Leonard Riskin, & Edward Sherman “Symposium: Standards ofProfessional Conduct in Alternative Dispute Resolution” J. Disp. Resol. (1995) 95: “Thequestion ... is whether mediators should evaluate and make predictions. The answer tothe question should depend on what it is that the parties bargain for when they go intothese mediations. In other words, if the parties intelligently decide that they want thenarrow evaluative mediation, then the answer to the question is, yes; the mediator oughtto evaluate and it is ethical and it’s perfectly appropriate. And if the parties intelligentlydecided that they wanted the broad facilitative mediation then it’s inappropriate for the.mediator to evaluate unless they jointly decide to change the nature of the mediation”

151D. T. Weckstein “In Praise of Party Empowerment — and of Mediator Activism” ‡¯.33 Willamette L. Rev. (1997) 501, 512y526

152.Ibid, at p. 502153.Ibid, at p. 503154N. A. Welsh “The Thinning Vision of Self-Determination in Court-Connected Ï˘ÓÏ Â‡¯

Mediation: The Inevitable Price of Institutionalization?” 6 Harv. Negotiation L. Rev..(2001) 1, 49

418

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

‰ÈÓ¡· Ú‚ÙÏ Íη ,155ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï ÌÈÂÒÓ ·Ï˘· ÍÂÙ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÏÚÚ‚ÙÏ ‰ÏÂÏÚ ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ,ÍÎÏ ÛÒ· .156Ì‰Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ·‰ ˘ÙÂÁ·Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘

.¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰·Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ·¯ÓÂÏ ÏΠÁÂΉ ‡˘Â ˙·‰Ï ¯Ó‡Ó‰ ˙ÏÈÁ˙· ‰‚ˆÂ‰˘ ‰È‚ÂÏÂÈӯ˷ ˘Ó˙˘ ̇˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‰· ‰˘ÂÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ̇ ıÁÏÏ ÍÂÙ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÏÚ ‰Î¯Ú‰ Ï˘ ͯ„· Ú„ÈÓ ˙‚ˆ‰˘ÍÂÙ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÎÈ ‰Î¯Ú‰ .157¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ˙„ÓÚ Ï˘ Ϙ˘Ó‰Â Û˜Â˙‰ ,˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω ˙¯·‚‰Ï¯ÒÓ ¯È·ÚÓ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂη ¯˙È ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‰˘ÂÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ·˘ ‰¯˜Ó· Ì‚ ıÁÏÏ.ÚÈ‚‰Ï ̉ÈÏÚ˘ ¯Â·Ò ‡Â‰ ÂÈχ˘ ̘ÓÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ ÔÂÂÎÓ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ Ï˘ ÛȘ˙‡Â‰ ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó ‰ˆÚ ‡ Ú„ÈÓ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ Ô˙ÈÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ÍÎÏ ÌÈ„‚˙Ó‰ Ï˘ ˘˘Á‰˙¯„҉ ÍÈω˙· Ì˙ÂÙ˙˙˘‰ ˙ÈÁ·Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ˙ÈÓˆÚ‰ ‰Ú¯Î‰· Ú‚ÙÈ ¯·„‰˘.ÍÈω˙‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰· ۇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ· ,Ì˙¯ÈÁ· ÈÙ ÏÚ ˙ÂÓ¯ÂÏ Ì‡˙‰· ÍÂÒÎÒ‰

‰Î¯Ú‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈ˙‡ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰ .Â

‡˘Â ‡È‰ ‰Ï˘ ˙È˙‡‰ ˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω ˙„ÈÓ Ìȯ˘‚Ó È„È ÏÚ ‰Ë˜‰ ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë˘ÂÓÈ˘· ÔÈÈÙ‡Ӊ ¯Â˘È‚˘ ÌÈ¯Â·Ò ÌÈ·¯ ÌÈ·˙ÂÎ .˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ ˙¯ÙÒ· ˙·Á¯ ‰·È˙ÎÏ˘ÂÓÈÓ· Ú‚ÙÏ ÏÂÏÚ ,˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰ ÌÚ ·˘ÈÈ˙Ó Âȇ ˙ÂÈ·ÈÒ¯‚‡ ‰Î¯Ú‰ ˙˜È˘˷ÍÈω˙‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰·Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ· Ï·ÁÏ ÏÂÏÚ 158ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙ÈÓˆÚ‰ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰˙¯˜Ú ÌÚ ˙·˘ÈÈ˙Ó ‰È‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ‰Ê ÔÙ‡· ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚÙ‰˘ ‡Â‰ ˘˘Á‰ .ÂÏÂÎ

:˙·ÈÒ ‰ÓÎÓ ¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ ‰˜È˙‡‰

155“It is [again] difficult to draw the line Boulle & Nesic, supra note 1, at p. 171between legitimate and illegitimate reality testing... A common form of reality testingin civil/commercial cases requires the best and worst alternatives to be discounted byreference to the percentage chance of success, and by deducting irrecoverable costs...In the latter cases reality testing comes close to advising or evaluating, and it may be

.experienced as a pressure tactic by a party”156.Welsh, supra note 154, at p. 5 Ì‚ ‡¯ ;Kovach & Love, supra note 1, at p. 74 ‡¯

Ì˙ÂÎÊ ˘ÂÓÈÓ· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω˙Ï ‰Ê˙Èˇ ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘˷ Ìȇ¯ ÌȯÁ‡Â Âχ ÌÈ·˙ÂÎ.ÔÏ‰Ï ÔÂÈ„‰ ‡¯ .˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰Ï ‰ÈÓÂÂËÂ‡Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘

157Ôȇ ̇‰ ?ÍÎÓ ÚÓÈ‰Ï Ô˙È Ì‡‰ Ô·ÂÓÎ ‡È‰ ‰Ï‡˘‰ .Carnevale, supra note 25, at p. 45.?'· „ˆ Ï˘ ·ˆÓÏ Á¯Î‰· ˜ÂÊÈÁ '‡ „ˆ ˙„ÓÚ· ˙¢ÏÂÁ ‰‰ÊÓ‰ ‰Î¯Ú‰ Ïη

158K. K. Kovach & L. P. Love ‡¯ ÔÎ ÂÓÎ ;Kovach & Love, supra note 1, at p. 75 ‡¯“Evaluative Mediation Is An Oxymoron” Alternatives to High Cost Litigation (1996)“These practices are inconsistent with primary objectives of mediation: promoting :32self-determination of parties and helping the parties examine their real interests andR. B. Moberly “Mediator Gag Rules: Ì‚ ‡¯ .develop mutually acceptable solutions”.Is It Ethical for Mediators to Evaluate or Advise?” 38 S. Texas L. Rev. (1997) 669, 671‰ÓˆÚ˘ÎÏ ‡È‰˘ Ú·˜Ï ‡ ¯Â˘È‚· ‰Î¯Ú‰ ÏÚ ¯ÂÒ‡Ï ˘È˘ ¯Â·Ò Âȇ ¯·ÁÓ‰ ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „Áȯ˘‚Ó· ¯ÂÁ·Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ Ì˙ÂÎÊ Âȉ ˙ÈÓˆÚ‰ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ Ô¯˜ÚÓ ˜ÏÁ ,Â˙Ú„Ï .˙È˙‡ ‰È‡

.Ibid, at p. 672 :Íη ÌÈÈÈÂÚÓ Ì‰ ̇ ÍȯÚÓ

419

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰Ï Ì˙ÂÎÊ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÈÈÓ¡· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù (1)

.‡‡È·Ó ,ÍÈω˙· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÂÙ˙˙˘‰ ˙‡ ÔÈË˜Ó ‰Î¯Ú‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙·ÈÂÁÓ· Ì‚ÂÙ ˙˙Ï ÈÂÙˆ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·˘ ˙¯˙Ù· ˙„˜Ó˙‰Ï

.159Ì‰Ó ¯˙ÂÈ Ô¯˙ÙÏ È‡¯Á‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ÌÈ˘Á ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ˙Âȉ Ô¯˙ÙÏ.·˙¯˙Ù ˙¯ÈˆÈ· ¯˘‡Ó ¯˙ÂÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙ÂÂÈÒÈ· ÌȘÂÒÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰

·ˆÓ·Â ˙„·ÂÚ· „˜Ó˙‰Ï ÌÈË ÌÈÎȯÚÓ‰-Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ÂÏÈ‡Â Ì‰Ï ÌÈÓȇ˙Ó‰ÍÈω˙· ¯˙ÂÈ ·¯ ÌÂ˜Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÔÈ„‰ ÈίÂÚ ÌÈÏ·˜Ó ÍÎÓ ‰‡ˆÂ˙ΠÈËÙ˘Ó‰ÔÈ˘Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÂÈ˙¯ÈˆÈ· Ú‚ÂÙ ‰Î¯Ú‰ Ï˘ ÍÈω˙ ,¯ÓÂÏÎ .160ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ô·˘Á ÏÚ

.161Ô¯˙ÙÏ ˙¢ ˙ÂȈÙ‡ Ï˘ ÔÁÂ˙ÈÙÏ ÈÂÎÈÒ‰ ˙‡.‚ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù Ï˘ ‰˜È˘˷ ˘Ó˙˘‰Ï ‰ÈÈË ˘È ÍȯÚÓ ¯Â˘È‚·

˙„ÈÓ ‰Ë˜Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ‰¯È˘È ˙¯Â˘˜˙ ˙ÚÓ Íη ,¯˙ÂÈ ÛÂÎ˙ ÔÙ‡·.162ÍÈω˙· Ì˙ËÈÏ˘Â Ì˙·¯ÂÚÓ

.„ÒÈÒ· ˙‡ ¯È˘Ú‰Ï ˜¯Â ͇ ‰„Ú ‰Î¯Ú‰‰˘ ÌÈÈ·Ó ÌÈÓÎÁÂ˙Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ˘ ÔÎ˙Èȉ˘˜˘ ‰„·Âډ ‰Î¯Ú‰·˘ ‰ÙÂΉ χȈËÂÙ‰ Ìχ ,Ì˙¢¯Ï „ÓÂÚ‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰˙ÈÓˆÚ‰ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ÏÚ ‰Î¯Ú‰Ï ‰È‰˙˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙„ÈÓ ˙‡ ˘‡¯Ó Íȯډωίډ ÚÂˆÈ·Ó ÚÓÈ‰Ï ˘È˘ ‰˜ÒÓÏ Kovach & Love ˙‡ ‰ÏÈ·ÂÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘

.163¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ

¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù (2)

Ì˙¢¯Ï ˙„ÓÂÚ‰ ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ‰Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„ÓÚ Ï˘ ÌÈÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ÌÈË·È‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰.˙ÂÈϯËȉ Ô¯˜Ú ÌÚ ÌÈÎȯÚÓ-Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÌÈË˜Â˘ ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù ˙‡ ˙˙ÓÚÓ

‰Î¯Ú‰ .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈϯËȉ ˙ÒÈÙ˙· Ú‚ÙÏ ‰ÏÂÏÚ ‰Î¯Ú‰Ú‚ÙÏ ‰ÏÂÏÚ ‡È‰Â ¯Á‡ „ˆ· ˙Ú‚Â٠‡ „Á‡ „ˆÏ Ô¯˙È ‰˜ÈÚÓÎ „ÈÓ˙ ˙ÒÙ˙.164¯Â˘È‚· Û˙˙˘‰Ï Ì˙‡ ˙ÁÙ˜Ó Â‡ ‰È‚˘ ‰Î¯Ú‰‰˘ Ìȯ·҉ ÌÈ„„ˆ Ï˘ ˙ÂÂη

159.Boulle & Nesic, supra note 1, at p. 173 Ì‚ ‡¯ ;Kovach & Love, supra note 1, at p. 98160.Kovach & Love, ibid, at p. 99161.Ibid, at p. 103162.Ibid, at p. 100163.Ibid, at p. 100164˘‰ ¯˘‚Ó˘ Íη ÌȯÈÎÓ Moberly- Riskin Ì‚ ;Kovach & Love, ibid, at p. 101

Ì˙„ÓÚ Ï˘ ‰˘ÏÂÁ‰Â ˜ÊÂÁ‰ ˙„˜ ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÙ· ÚÈ·ˆÓ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,‰Î¯Ú‰ Ï˘ ‰˜È˘Ë˙ÂÈϯËÈ· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÂÓ‡ ˙‡ „·‡Ï ÏÂÏÚ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·· ˙ȯ˘Ù‡‰ ‰‡ˆÂ˙‰ È·‚Ï ‰Î¯Ú‰ ÚȈÓ‡¯ .Riskin, supra note 1, at p. 44; Moberly, supra note 158, at p. 671 ‡¯ :ÂÏ˘Carrie Menkel-Meadow “Professional Responsibility for Third-Party Neutrals” 11 Ì‚Imperati, supra note 3, ψ‡ Alternatives to the High Cost of Litigation (1993) 129, 131“Most third parties would agree that informing parties of their legal rights and :at p. 726responsibilities can almost never be neutral — the law, after all, almost always requires

420

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù (3)

Âȇ ̉ÈÙ· ‡·ÂÓ‰ È˙„·ÂÚ‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰ .‰È„ ˙˜ÈÂ„Ó ‰Î¯Ú‰ Úˆ·Ï ÌÈÏÎ Ôȇ ¯˘‚ÓÏ,‰¯Â„ˆÂ¯Ù‰Â ˙Âȇ¯‰ ÈÏÏη ÌȈÂÚ‰ ÌÈÏ„·‰) ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È· ÈÙ· „ÂÓÚÈ˘ Ú„ÈÓÏ ‰‰ÊÂ˙Â˘È‚ ‰˙ÓÂÚÏ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·Ï Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ ˙ÂÙÎÏ ËÙ¢‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ,˙ÂÈÂ„Ú ˙ÚÈÓ˘ÔÂÈ„ Íωӷ ‰Ï‚˙È ‡Ï˘ ÔÎ˙ÈÈ˘ ,˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù· ÂÏ ¯ÒÓ˘ Ú„ÈÓÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘

.165ÌÈËÙ¢ Ï˘ ÂÏ‡Ó ÌÈ¢ ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ ÌÂÈÒÈ Ì˙¯˘Î‰Â (ÈËÙ˘Ó

ÌÂÎÈÒ .Ê

ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÂÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÓˆÂÚ ˙‡ ÌÈ‚„‰Ï ‰˙Èȉ ¯Ó‡Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰Ê ˜ÏÁ Ï˘ Â˙¯ËӉίډ‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù .Ìȯ˘‚Ó ·¯˜· ˙Ϸ˜Ó ‰ˆÂÙ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ¯Â˘È‚Ï¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ˘ Ìȯ·҉ ˘È˘ „Ú ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ÂÈÒÁÈ· ·¯ ‰Î ÁÂÎ ¯˘‚ÓÏ ‰˜ÈÚÓÔÎ ÏÚ ‰Î¯Ú‰ Úˆ·Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯˘‡Î ˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰Ï Ì˙ÂÎÊ ˙‡ ˘ÓÓÏ ÂÏÎÂÈ ‡Ï˙‡ ÔÎÒÏ Ì‚ ‰ÏÂÏÚ ‰Î¯Ú‰ Ï˘ ͯ„· ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ,Âȇ¯˘ ÈÙÎ .166ÍÎÓ ÚÓÈ‰Ï ÂÈÏÚÈÎÓÂ˙ ÔÈ· "¯˘˜Ó ËÂÁ" ‡ÂˆÓÏ Ô˙È È˙Ú„Ï .¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ ˙‡Â ÍÈω˙‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰‰È‡˘ "˙ÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ‰Î¯Ú‰" ÚÂˆÈ·Ï ÌÈί„ ÚȈ‰Ï ,‰È„‚˙Ó ÔÈ·Â ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘¯ÙÏ˘ ÂÁÂη ‰¯Î‰‰ ˙Â·È˘ÁÓ Ú¯‚Ï È„Î Íη Ôȇ Ìχ ,167¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙¯˜Ú· ˙Ú‚ÂÙ

.‰Î¯Ú‰ Ï˘ ‰˜È˘¯Ù ÏÈÚÙÓ ¯Â˘È‚ ÍÈω ωӉ ¯˘‚Ó‰

interpretation and application to specific facts. Nevertheless, there may be an importantrole for the neutral third-party to be sure that (even if it advantages one party) is partof the decision making process. The law, after all, is likely to provide the parties withsome sense of their alternatives to a mediated agreement and is relevant in deciding

.whether to settle or to litigate”165.Boulle & Nesic, supra note 1, at p. 173 Ì‚ ‡¯ ;Kovach & Love, ibid, at pp. 104y105166.Kovach & Love, ibid, at pp. 106, 109167ÚÈÈÒÓ ¯Â˘È‚· ˜¯ ˙ȯ˘Ù‡ ˙È˙ÈÓ‡ ˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰˘ ‡È‰ Kovach & Love Ï˘ ‰˜ÒÓ‰

„ÓÂÚ‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ÒÈÒ· ˙·Á¯‰ ˙Â·È˘ÁÓ ˙ÂÓÏÚ˙‰ Íη Ôȇ .‰Î¯Ú‰ ÚÂˆÈ·Ó ÚÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ·˘Ï·˜Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ „„ÂÚÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ .Ì„È ÏÚ ˙Ú„Ó ˙ÂËÏÁ‰ ˙Ï·˜ Í¯ÂˆÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙¢¯ÏÌÈÈ˷ϯ Ìȇ˘Â ÏÚ ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·· ˙ÂÈÂÙˆ‰ ˙‡ˆÂ˙‰ ÏÚ ,˙ÂÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ̉È˙ÂÈÂÎÊ ÏÚ Ú„ÈÓKovach & Love, ibid,) ÌÈÓȇ˙Ó ÌȈÚÂÈÏ ‰ÈÈÙ È„È ÏÚ Â‡ ÌÈ„ ÈίÂÚ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÌȯÁ‡‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ÌÈ„„ˆÓ‰ ÔÈ· ˙È˙ÈÓ‡ ˙˜ÂÏÁÓ ˘È ˙Ó‡· ̇‰ Ï·‡ .(at pp. 106, 109ÍȯÚÓ ¯Â˘È‚"- "ÔÎ Z ÚÈÈÒÓ ¯Â˘È‚" ˙‡ÓÒÈÒ‰Ó ÌÏÚ˙ ̇ ,È˙Ú„Ï ?‰˙‡ ÌÈÏÏ¢‰ ÔÈ·Ï˙Â·È˘Á ·È·Ò ÂÈ„‚˙Ó ÍȯÚÓ‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÈÎÓÂ˙ ÌÈ„ÁÂ‡Ó ¯·„ Ï˘ ÂÓÂÎÈÒ·˘ ‰Ï‚ "‡Ï ZÚ„ÈÓ‰ ˙‡ ‡È·‰Ï „ˆÈÎ ‡È‰ ˙˜ÂÏÁÓ·˘ ‰Ï‡˘‰ .¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÙ· È˷ϯ‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ˙‡·‰ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ˙‡ ÚȯÎÓÎ ‡Ï ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ·ˆÓ‰ ‡Â‰ È˷ϯ‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰Ó ˜ÏÁ .̉ÈÙ·'Ù¯٠,Ï˘ÓÏ .Ô‡ÎÏ Â‡ Ô‡ÎÏ ,ȉ˘ÏÎ ‰ËÏÁ‰ ÂÏ·˜· „ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÏÂ˜È˘‰ ͯÚÓÓ ˜ÏÁÎ ‡Ï‡Ï˘ Ì¢ÈÈ ¯˘Ù‡Ó Âȇ È˷ϯ Ú„ÈÓ· ¯ÒÂÁ˘ ¯Â·Ò ,"ÈËÒÈ·È˘‡" ¯Â˘È‚· „„ˆÓ‰ ,WecksteinÌÈ·¯ ÌÈÈ˙‡ ÌȄ˜·Â Model Rules-· ‰ˆÓ‡˘ ‰˘È‚‰ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ó ÔÓÊ· · Ìχ ,˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰„¯Ù‰ „ȘÙ˙‰ ÔÈ·Ï Ìȯ˘‚ÓΠ̄ȘÙ˙ ÔÈ· ‰¯Â¯· ‰Á·‡ ¯ÂˆÈÏ ÌÈÎȯˆ Ìȯ˘‚Ó˘ ,ÌȯÁ‡ıÂÚÈÈ Ô˙ÓÓ ÚÓÈ‰Ï Íȯˆ ,ÍÎÈÙÏ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ .Â˙ÂÁÓ˙‰ ÌÂÁ˙· ÂÁ˜ÏÏ ıÚÈÈÓ‰ Úˆ˜Ó ÏÚ· Ï˘ıÂÚÈÈ ˙Ï·˜Ï Ìȇ˙Ó Ì¯Â‚Ï ˙ÂÙÏ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ıÈÏÓ‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ ,‰ÊΠͯˆ ‰ÏÂÚ ¯˘‡Î .ÈÚˆ˜Ó

421

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

È·È˘ÏÒ ÚÂÈÒ Z ·ˆÈÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ Ô¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰ .2

ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚىΠÔ¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰ .‡

¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜˙ .ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ÌÂÈÒÏ ˙¯˙Ù ˙‡ÏÚ‰ ‡È‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙Âω˙‰Ó ÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ˜ÏÁÚȈ‰Ï ȇ˘¯ ¯˘‚Ó‰" :ȈӉ ÌÎÒ‰Ï 12 ÛÈÚÒ· ˘¯ÂÙÓ· ˙‡Ê ˙Âڷ˜ χ¯˘È·

.168"¯Â˘È‚ ¯„Ò‰Ï ˙ÂÚˆ‰ ̉ÈÙ· ‡È·‰Ï ÍÂÒÎÒÏ ˙¯˙Ù ÔÈ„‰ ÈÏÚ·Ï˙Âȯ˘Ù‡‰ ˙˘˜ ˙·Á¯‰ Âȉ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙ÂÚˆ‰ ˙‡ÏÚ‰· È·ÂÈÁ‰ ÔÙ‰Ô¯˙ÙÏ "˙ÂÏÈ‚¯" ˙ÂÚˆ‰ Ôȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÚˆ‰ ¯˘‡Î „ÁÂÈÓ· ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÙ· ˙„ÓÂÚ‰‰˜È˘¯ÙÏ Ï·‡ .169‰‚ÂÚ‰ ˙‡ ˙·ÈÁ¯Ó‰ ,˙ÂÈ˙¯ÈˆÈ ˙ÂÚˆ‰ ‡Ï‡ ,ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ Ï˘ È˙˜ÂÏÁ

¯‰ÊÈ‰Ï ˘È ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈ .(Weckstein, supra note 151 at p. 532 and at note 129) ÈÚˆ˜Ó¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ .ÈËÙ˘Ó‰ Ú„ÈÓÏ ˙ÂÙÈ„Ú Ô˙ÓÓ ÈËÙ˘Ó ‰ÁÓÂÓÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ˙ȇÎÓ ‰ÈÈÙ‰ÓBush, supra note 2, at ‡¯ :„ˆ‰ ÈÙ· ÌÈ„ÓÂÚ‰ ÌÈÏÂ˜È˘‰ ͯÚÓÓ ˜ÏÁ ˜¯ Â‰Ê˘ ˘È‚„‰ÏÌ˙ÈÈÙ‰˘ Ú„ÂÈ ¯˘‚Ӊ ÌÈ‚ˆÂÈÓ Ìȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ¯˘‡Î ˘Á¯˙‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ‚ȯÁ‰ ‰¯˜Ó‰ .(p. 280Nolan-Haley .ÍÎ Í¯ÂˆÏ ÌÈ˘Â¯„‰ ÌÈ·‡˘Ó‰ Ì˙¢¯· Ôȇ Ô΢ ,˙È˘ÚÓ ‰È‡ ȈÈÁ ıÂÚÈÈÏÂ˙¢¯Ï „ÓÂÚ ‡Â‰Â ‰„ÈÓ· ,È˷ϯ‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ˙‡ Ì‰Ï ˜ÙÒÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Íȯˆ ‰ÊÎ ‰¯˜Ó·˘ ‰¯Â·ÒJ. M. Nolan-Haley “Informed Consent in Mediation: A Guiding Principle for Truly)˙ÂÈϯËÈ ÌÓ‡ .(Educated Decisionmaking” 74 Notre Dame L. Rev. (1999) 775, 835‰˘ÈÓ‚ ‰˘È‚ ıÓ‡Ï È‡¯ ·˘ ‰¯˜Ó ‰Ê ÈËÂÏÂÒ·‡ Âȇ ˙ÂÈϯËȉ Í¯Ú Ìχ ,˙Ó‚Ù ¯˘‚Ӊͯˆ‰ ‰ÏÂÚ ¯˘‡Î ,˙¯Á‡ ÌÈÏÈÓ· .(ibid, at p. 837) ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈϯËȉ Ô¯˜ÚÏ ¯˙ÂÈ,‰˙Ú„Ï ˘È ˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰‰Â ˙ÈÓˆÚ‰ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ˙¯˜ÚÏ ,È˷ϯ ÈËÙ˘Ó Ú„ÈÓ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ˜ÙÒÏÈȇ ÈÓˆÚ˘ÎÏ .(ibid, at p. 797) ˙ÂÈÙ‰ ¯ÒÂÁ ˙ÂÈϯËȉ Ô¯˜Ú ÏÚ ˙ÂÙÈ„Ú ,‚ȯÁ‰ ‰¯˜Ó·ÈˆÈÁ Ì¯Â‚Ï ‰ÈÈÙ‰· ‰‡Â¯ Nolan-Haley .ÂÊ ‰ÓÏÈ„ ¯Â˙ÙÏ ¯˙ÂÈ· ‰·Âˉ ͯ„‰ ÂÊ˘ Ú΢ÓÂÊ Á¯· Ô¯˙Ù ‡ÂˆÓÏ Ô˙È ¯˘‚Ó‰ „ÓÂÚ ‰·˘ ‰ÓÏÈ„‰ ÌÚ „„ÂÓ˙‰Ï ¯˙ÂÈ· ‰·Âˉ ͯ„‰ ˙‡˙Â¯È˘Ï ÍÈÈ˙˘Ó‰ ÔÈ„ ͯÂÚ· ˙ˆÚÂÂȉ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,ÌÈÚˆÓ‡ ȯÒÂÁÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ¯˘‡Î Ì‚ÈίÂÚ ˙Î˘Ï· · ¯٠È˙Â¯È˘ ˙¯‚ÒÓ· ÏÚÂÙ‰ ÔÈ„ ͯÂÚ· ˙ˆÚÂÂȉ ;ÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ÚÂÈÒÏ È¯Â·Èˆ‰˙Á¯ ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù ˙Âȉ .‰‡Ï‰ ÍΠÈ˙·„˙‰ ÒÈÒ· ÏÚ Úˆ˜ÓÏ ˙ÈÓÚÏ ‰ÈÈÙ‰ ;ÔÈ„‰Ï˘ ÈËÙ˘Ó‰ ·ˆÓÏ ÏÚÂÙ· ÂÒÁÈÈ˙È Ìȯ˘‚Ó˘ Íη ¯ÈÎ˙ ˙È˙Â‡ÈˆÓ ‰Èȇ¯ ,Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÔÈ· „‡Ó˙ÈÓ¡· Ú‚ÙÏ ‡Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ Ô˙ȉ ÏÎÎ ˙ÂÈϯËȉ ˙‡ ¯Ó˘Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ,‰ÊÎ ·ˆÓ· .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˙ÒÒ·Ӊ ‰Ú„ ˙Ú·‰· ˜Ù˙Ò‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ ,¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰·Â (Ì‰Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ·‰ ˘ÙÂÁ·) ÌÈ„„ˆ‰‡Ï˘Â ˙Â˘È‚¯ ÍÂ˙Ó ,„ˆ Ï˘ ÂÈ˙ÂÚË Ï˘ ‰˘ÏÂÁ‰Â ˜ÊÂÁ‰ ˙„˜ ¯·„· ÈÚˆ˜Ó Ú„È ÔÂÈÒÈ ÏÚ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ ÍÂ˙Ó „ˆ È„È ÏÚ ‰ËÏÁ‰ ˙Ï·˜ ˙ÂÁ‰Ï ‡ ÍÂÒÎÒ· ‰Ú¯Î‰Ï ,‰ÈÈÙÎÏ Ì¯‚Ï ‰¯ËÓ·˘ÙÂÁ ˙‡ ¯Ó˘Ó ‡Â‰ ‰ÊÎ ÔÙ‡· .Âȯ·„Ï ÒÁÈÈÏ ÌÈÈÂ˘Ú ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ Ϙ˘ÓÏ „ÁÂÈÓ‰ „ÓÚÓÏÏÂÏÚ ‡Â‰ ÈΠ̇ ,ÍÈω‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰ ˙‡Â ˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰‰ ËÓχ ˙‡ ˜ÊÁÓ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ·‰

.ÂÏ˘ ˙ÂÈϯËȉ ˙ÒÈÙ˙ ˙‡ ÔÎÒÏ168.1993y‚"˘˙‰ ,(¯Â˘È‚) ËÙ˘Ó‰ È˙· ˙˜˙· ȈӉ ÌÎÒ‰Ï 12 ÛÈÚÒ169C. Menkel-Meadow “Toward Another View of Legal ‡¯ È˙¯ÈˆÈ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ‰Ó‚„Ï

Negotiation: The Structure of Problem Solving” 31 UCLA L. Rev. (1984) 754, 799˙‡ ‰ÙÈ„ÚÓ ‰˘È‡‰Â Ìȯ‰Ï ÚÂÒÏ ‰ˆÂ¯ ÏÚ·‰ .Ì˙˘ÙÂÁ ˙‡ ˙ÂÏ·Ï ÌÈÈÚ·˘ ˘È ‰˘È‡Â ÏÚ·ÏÌÈÈ˘Ï ‰˘ÙÂÁ‰ ˙‡ ˜ÏÁÈ Ì‰ (È˙˜ÂÏÁ) "ÏÈ‚¯" Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó· .Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó ÌÈÏ‰Ó Ì‰ .Ìȉ ÛÂÁ̘ÓÓ ¯·ÚÓ· Ê·Ê·Ӊ ÔÓʉ ÏÏ‚· ˜ÙÒÓ Ô¯˙Ù Âȇ ‰Ê .Ìȉ ÛÂÁ· Ú·˘Â Ìȯ‰· Ú·˘ ZÔ¯˙Ù ‡ÂˆÓÏ ‰È‰È Ô˙È˘ ÔÎ˙ÈÈ Ì‰È߈ ˙‡ ÂÁ·È ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ̇ .˙ÈÙÒΉ ˙ÂÏÚ‰ ÏÏ‚·Â ̘ÓωˆÂ¯ ‰˘È‡‰ .ÌÈÏÁ· ‚„Ï ÏÈÈËÏ ·‰Â‡ ‡Â‰ ÈÎ Ìȯ‰Ï ÚÂÒÏ ‰ˆÂ¯ ÏÚ·‰˘ ÁÈ .¯˙ÂÈ ˜ÙÒÓ

422

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

˘È ÁÂÎ Ï˘ ‰„ÓÚ· ȈӉ ¯˘‚ÓÓ ‰‡·‰ Ô¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰Ï ÈÎ ‰ÏÂÚ ÂÓÓ˘ ,ÛÒ ÔÙ ˘È ÂÊ.„·Ï· Èϯ„ˆÂ¯Ù ÔÈÈÚ· ¯·Â„Ó‰ Ôȇ Â˙‡ˆÂ˙ ÏÚ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÔÎÂ˙ ÏÚ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ χȈËÂÙͯ„‰ ˙‡ ˙ÂÂ˙‰Ï ‰ÈÂ˘Ú ‰Á„ „Á‡ „ˆ˘ ‡ ÂÁ„ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ‰Úˆ‰ Ì‚˘ ,¯ÂÎÊÏ ·Â˘Á

.¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙Úˆ‰ ÒÈÒ· ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ·ˆÂÚÈ˘ Ô¯˙ÙÏ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙¯˜ӷ ¯ÎÊȉÏ ·Â˘Ï ·Â˘Á ‰Ê ¯˘˜‰·Â‡/ ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ÌÂÁ˙·) ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÂÊ ÏÚ ‰ÏÂÚ‰ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓÏ ÔÚÂË ¯˘‚Ó‰ .ÏÈÚÏ Â‚ˆ‰˘˙ÂÏÚ·Ï ÂωÓÎ ÍÈω˙‰ ˙‡ ËÂÂÏ (˙ÂÎÓÒ) ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚ÏÏ ,(˙ÂÈÚ· Ô¯˙Ù ÈÎÈω˙·ÔÙ‡· ÔÂÚËÏ ÂÏ Ìȯ˘Ù‡Ó‰ (·"ˆÈΠ¯·Ú ÔÂÈÒÈ ,ÌÈӄ˜ Ìȯ˜Ó) È˷ϯ Ú„ÈÓ ÏÚÍωӷ ‰˙·˘ ‰˜ÈÓÈ„Ï Ì‡˙‰· ,ÍÎÏ ÛÒ· .˙¯Á‡ ‡ ÂÊ ‰Úˆ‰ ˙Ï·˜Ï Ú΢ÓÂÈ· ÌÈÓ˜¯‰ ÔÂÓ‡‰ ÈÒÁÈ ÏÚ ÍÓ˙Ò‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÎÂÈ ,¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ ÌÈ¢‡¯‰ ÌÈ·Ï˘‰

.ÂÓÈÚ ˙‰„ʉ Ï˘ ˙¢ÂÁ˙ ÏÚ Ì‚ Èχ ÛÒ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ ÛÂÓÎ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·ÏÔ¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰ ÏÚ ·Ò ÔÂÈ„‰˘ ÍÎ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ ËÂÂÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯Á· ̇ ,ÍÎÈÙÏÂÎÂ˙ ÏÚ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ˆÂ˙ ÏÚ ÂÏ˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙ӯ ÁÂÎ ÏÈÚÙÓ ‰˘ÚÓÏ ‡Â‰ ,˙ÓÈÂÒÓÔÂÈ„Ó ˙ÂÚÓȉ‰ .ÂÎÂ˙Ï ‰ÓÎÒ‰·Â Ô¯˙Ù‰ ·ÂˆÈÚ· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ËÈÏ˘ Ô·˘Á ÏÚ ,‰Ï„‚˙ÂÈ¢ډ ˙¯Á‡ ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ Ô·˘Á ÏÚ Ô„‰ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ˙ÂÙÈ„Ú ‰˜ÈÚÓ ˙¯Á‡ ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ·Ô¯˙ÙÏ ‰Ù„Ú‰ ‰˘ÚÓÏ ‰Ï‚Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ,‰Ê ‰ÏÂÚÙ ÒÂÙ„· .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ˙ÂÏ·Â˜Ó ˙ÂȉÏ

.ÌȯÁ‡ ˙¯˙Ù ÈÙ ÏÚ „Á‡ÏÚ· ÔÈ· ¯Â˘È‚ Ï˘ „ÚÂ˙Ó ‰¯˜Ó· .˙ÂȈϘÙÒ ˙‡ÏÚ‰· ¯·Â„Ó‰ Ôȇ˘ ˘È‚„Ìȯ˜ÂÁ‰ ÂÚÈ‚‰ ,Û˙¢Ӊ ˘Âί‰ ˙˜ÂÏÁ ÌÈ„Ïȉ ˙˜ÊÁ‰ ,ÔÈ˘Â¯È‚ ¯„Ò‰ È·‚Ï ‰˘È‡Â·Ï˘· .170‰˙Ú„Ï ˙Ù„ÚÂÓ‰ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Ï Ì‡˙‰· ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ ‰ËÂÂÈ ˙¯˘‚Ó‰ ÈÎ ‰˜ÒÓωÏ„‚ ÌÈ¯Â‚Ó ˙¯È„ :˘Âί‰ ˙˜ÂÏÁ ‰˙Èȉ ˜¯Ù‰ ÏÚ ‰„ÓÚ˘ ‰Ï‡˘‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÂÒÓ˙‡ ˜ÏÁÏ ˙¯Ȅ‰ ˙‡ ¯ÂÎÓÏ ‰ˆ¯ ÏÚ·‰ .¯˙ÂÈ ‰Ë˜ ,˙ÙÒ ‰¯È„ ‰ÁÙ˘Ó‰ ‰¯‚ ‰·˘È„È· ‰Ï„‚‰ ‰¯È„‰ ˙¯‡˘‰ ˙‡ Û„ÚÂÓ Ô¯˙ÙÎ ‰˙‡¯ ˙¯˘‚Ó‰ .Â˙˘‡ ÔÈ·Â ÂÈ· ÛÒΉ‰ÙÂÏÁ· ‰„˜Ó˙‰ ˙¯˘‚Ó‰ .ÏÚ·‰ È„È· ˙¯Á‡‰ ‰¯È„‰ ˙¯‡˘‰ ˙‡Â ÌÈ„Ïȉ ‰˘È‡‰.·ÂË Ô¯˙Ù Â‰Ê˘ ˘¯ÂÙÓ· ‰¯Ó‡ Û‡ ‡È‰ .171·Â˘Â ·Â˘ ‰Èχ ‰¯ÊÁ ‰ÈÏÚ ˙Ù„ÚÂÓ‰ÌÈÂÒÓ ·Ï˘·Â 172‰ÈÈ˘‰ ‰ÙÂÏÁ‰ ˙‡ ÔÂÁ·ÏÓ ˙ÂÈ·˜Ú· ˙¯˘‚Ó‰ ‰ÚÓ ˙‡Ê ˙ÓÂÚÏ

.ÂÊ ˙¯˘Ù‡Ï ˙„‚˙‰ ‰ÚÈ·‰ Û‡

?È·È˘ÏÒ ÚÂÈÒ Â‰Ó .·

."È·È˘ÏÒ ÚÂÈÒ" Ì˘· ÂÊ ¯Â˘È‚ ˙˜ÈÎË ÂÈÎ Greatbatch & Dingwall Ìȯ˜ÂÁ‰

¯˘Ù‡Ó˘ ‰˘ÙÂÁ ÌÂ˜Ó ˙‡ÈˆÓ· ˙‡Ê ·Ï˘Ï ÂÏÎÂÈ˘ ÔÎ˙ÈÈ .˙ÂÁ˘Ï ÛÊ˙˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ÌÈ ÛÂÁ‡Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Â ÒÙ‡-ÌÂÎÒ ˜·‡Ó ÚÓ ‰ÊÎ ‰¯˜Ó· .¯‰ ˙ÂÏ‚¯ÓÏ Ì‚‡ :Âʉ ˙ÂÏÈÚÙ‰ È‚ÂÒ ˙‡

.ÂÊ ˙‡ ÂÊ ˙¯˙ÂÒ Ôȇ Ì‰Ï˘ ˙ÂÙ„Ú‰‰ ̈ڷ ˙Âȉ ˙·‡ÂÎ ˙¯˘ÙÏ ÌÈ˘¯„170.Greatbatch & Dingwall, supra note 49, at p. 618171.Ibid, at p. 621172.Ibid, at p. 631

423

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

‰ÙÂÏÁ· ÔÂ„Ï ˙ÂÈÂӄʉ ˙¯ÈˆÈ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ¯˜ÈÚ· ¯ˆÂ ˙Ù„ÚÂÓ‰ ‰ÙÂÏÁ‰ ÔÂÂÈÎÏ ıÁωÈ˙˘· ¯˜ÈÚ· ‡Ë·˙‰ ˙¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ È·È˘ÏÒ‰ ÚÂÈÒ‰ .173˙¯Á‡‰ ÈÙ ÏÚ ÂÊ ˙ÈÙȈÙÒ

:˙„˜‡ÏÂ) ‰˘È‡‰ Ï˘ ‰È˙ÂÙ„Ú‰ ˙ÈÁ· :˙¯Á‡‰ ÈÙ ÏÚ ˙Á‡ ‰ÙÂÏÁ· ˙„˜Ó˙‰ ,˙È˘‡¯ÏÚ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ,˙È˘ ;174ÏÚ·‰ ‰ÏÚ‰˘ ‰ÙÂÏÁ· ÔÂÈ„Ó ˙ÂÚÓȉ (ÏÚ·‰ Ï˘ Âχ˙‡ ÏÂÊ‚È ‡Â‰ Íη˘ ‰ÊÈÓ¯ ÍÂ˙ (Ìȯ‚Ӊ ˙¯È„ ˙¯ÈÎÓ) ÂÏ˘ ‰ÙÂÏÁ‰ ˙‡ ÁÂÊÏ ÏÚ·‰

.175("Ú¯ ·‡ ‡Â‰ ȯÒÂÓ ‡Ï ·‡") Â˙ÂȯÒÂÓ ÏÚ ‰ÎÏ˘‰ ˘È Ô·ÂÓÎ ÍÎÏ ÂÈ„ÏÈÓ ˙È·‰ÂÚÈ‚‰ ‰ÁÙ˘Ó ÈÎÂÒÎÒ· ¯Â˘È‚ ˙Â·È˘È Ï˘ ·¯ ¯ÙÒÓ Ï˘ ˙ÂËϘ‰ ÁÂ˙È ¯Á‡Ï˙¯Â˘˜˙Ï ÚÂÈÒÏ ÌÓˆÚ ÌÈÏÈ·‚Ó Ìȇ Ìȯ˘‚Ó˘ ‰˜ÒÓÏ Greatbatch & Dingwall˜ÙÒ Ôȇ .176‰·ÂËΠ̉ÈÈÚ· ˙ȇ¯˘ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ ÌÈÂÂÎÓ Ì‰Â ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·ÌÈ·ÈÎ¯Ó ,Â˙‡ˆÂ˙ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÔÎÂ˙ ÏÚ ‰ÚÈÙ˘Ó ‡È‰Â ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ‰ÂÂ‰Ó ÂÊ ˙·¯Ú˙‰˘

.ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰ËÈÏ˘‰ ÌÂÁ˙Ï ÌÈÎÈÈ˙˘ÓÎ ÏÏΠͯ„· ÌÈÒÙ˙‰

È·È˘ÏÒ‰ ÚÂÈÒ‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰Ó ˙Âڷ‰ ˙ÂÈ˙‡‰ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰‰ .‚

˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎ҉ ‰¯ÈÁ· ˘ÙÂÁ ,‰ÈÓ¡ ÈÏÂ˜È˘ (1)

‰˜È˘ˉ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÂÈÏÚ Û„ÚÂÓ‰ Ô¯˙Ù ÔÂÂÈÎÏ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ ËÂÂÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯˘‡ÎÂȇ ‡Â‰ ¯˘‡Î ,‰ÊÎ ÔÂÈ„ ÚÂÓ Â‡ ˙¢ ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ· ÔÂÈ„Ó ÚÓ ,È·È˘ÏÒ ÚÂÈÒ Ï˘˙‡ ̉ÈÙ· ‡È·Ó ‡Â‰ ̯˷ Ì‰Ï˘Ó ˙¯˙Ù ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ ˙ÂÏÚ‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ „„ÂÚÓ,„ÓÚÓ ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ÏÚ Â˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ÏÚ ÍÓ˙ÒÓ‰ ÁÂÎ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÈÚÙÓ ,ÂÏ˘ Ô¯˙Ù‰‰Ú¯Î‰·Â ‰ÈÓ¡· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ·‰ ˘ÙÂÁ ̈ӈ ‡È‰ Â˙‡ˆÂ˙˘

.Ì‰Ï˘ ˙Èӈډ̉ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÂÈ˘ÚÓÏ ÌÈÚ„ÂÓ Ìȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ¯˘‡Î ÌÈÈ˙Ú·˘ ÔÂÎ ¯·„‰ÌÈÈ˙ÈÓ‡ ÌÈÙ˙¢ Ìȇ ̉ ÂÈÏÚ Û„ÚÂÓ‰ ÔÂÂÈÎÏ Â„È ÏÚ ÌÈÏ·ÂÓ Ì‰˘ ÍÎÏ ÌÈ¯Ú Ìȇ˙ÏÂÎÈ· ˙Ú‚ÂÙ Ì‚ ÂÊÎ ˙‚‰˙‰ .ÏÈÚÏ Ì‚„‰˘ ÈÙÎ ÍÈω˙‰ ÍÂ˙· ˙ÂËÏÁ‰‰ ˙Ï·˜ÏȘÏÁ Ú„È ÒÈÒ· ÏÚ ˙˙È Ô¯˙ÙÏ Ì˙ÓÎ҉ ‰˙ÂÏÏη ‰ÂÓ˙‰ ˙‡ ˙‡¯Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰

.177˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰ Ï˘ Ô¯˜Ú ÌÚ „Á‡ ‰˜· ‰ÏÂÚ ‰È‡Â „·Ï·

173.Ibid, at p. 636174.Ibid, at p. 637175.Ibid, at p. 632176.Ibid, at p. 613177¯Â˘È‚‰ ¯„Ò‰ Ï˘ ·ˆÈÚ· ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÂÈÒ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰˘ ÍÎÓ ÌÏÚ˙Ó Èȇ

̉ÈÙ· ˙„ÓÂÚ‰ ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ‰ ˙‡ ‰ÏÈ„‚Ó ‡È‰ Ô΢ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÈÈÓ¡ ˙‡ ˜ÊÁÏ Ì‚ ‰ÏÂÎÈ˙‡ ÌÈ‚„‰Ï ‡È‰ ¯ÂÎÊΠԇΠÈ˙¯ËÓ .̉È߈ ÏÚ ‰ÂÚ˘ ¯„Ò‰Ï ÚÈ‚‰Ï Ì˙ÏÂÎÈ ˙‡ ‰¯È·‚Ó‡‰˘ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ˙‡ Ì˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· Á˙Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÒÁÈ· Â˙ÓˆÂÚ ˙‡Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜Ó

.˙¢ ¯Â˘È‚ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÂÏÈÚÙ‰· ˙¢ÚÏ ÈÂ˘Ú Â‡ ‰˘ÂÚ

424

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰ ÏÚ ‰¯ÈÓ˘ (2)

˙‡ „„ÂÚÓ Âȇ ,ÌÈÈÙÂÏÁ ˙¯˙Ù· ÔÂÈ„ ÚÂÓ Â‡ ÚÓ ,ÌÈÂÒÓ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ¯˙ÂÁ‰ ¯˘‚Ó¯È˙ÒÓ Û‡ Èχ ÔÎ ˙¢ÚÏ Ì‰Ï ¯˘Ù‡Ó Âȇ ,Ô¯˙ÙÏ Ì‰È˙ÂÂÈÚ¯ ˙‡ ‡È·‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Í¯„· Ú‚ÂÙ ,(È·È˘ÏÒ ÚÂÈÒ Ï˘ ‰¯˜Ó· ÂÓÎ) ̉ÈÏÚ ÂÏ˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ÔÂÈÒÈ ˙‡ ̉Ӊȇ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰˘ ‰„·ÂÚ‰Ó ˙Ú·Â ‰ÚÈ‚Ù‰ .¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰· Â˙ÏÂÚÙ,Ì‰Ï ‰‡¯‰ Ô¯˙Ù‰ ˙‡ ÌÓˆÚ· ¯ÂÁ·Ï Ì˙ÂÎÊ ˙‡Â ÌÈÈ‡ÓˆÚ Ì„‡ È·Î Ì˙‡ ˙„·ÎÓȘÏÁ ÍÈω˙ Ï˘ Â˙‡ˆÂ˙ ‡È‰˘ ˙Âȉ "‰‡ÏÓ" ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ‰È‡ Ô¯˙ÙÏ Ì˙ÓÎÒ‰ ̂¯˘‚Ó‰˘ Íη ˙ÂÈ˙ÈÈÚ· ÏÚ ÚÈ·ˆ‰Ï Ô˙È ,ÔÎ ÂÓÎ .Â˙ÏȘ˘Â Ú„ÈÓ‰ ˙ÈÁ· Ï˘ ȘÏÂÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙ÂÏÂÏÚ Âχ ,ÂÏ˘ ˙ÂÓ„˜‰ ˙ÂÚ„‰Â ˙ÂÈˉ‰ ˙‡ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÂÓÈÚ ‡È·ÓÏ˘ ˙ÂÈˉ‰ ˙‡ ÂÙ˜˘È ˙¯˙Ù‰˘ ÛÈ„Ú ÂÊ ‰ÈÁ·Ó .178ÂÎÂ˙ ÏÚ Ô¯˙Ù‰ ·ÂˆÈÚ

.¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÓ„˜ÂÓ‰ ˙ÂÚ„‰ ˙‡Â ˙ÂÈˉ‰ ˙‡ ¯˘‡Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ‰

¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ ÏÚ ‰¯ÈÓ˘ (3)

Ô¯˙Ù‰˘ ˙Âȉ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈϯËȉ ˙ÒÈÙ˙ ˙‡ ÔÎÒÏ ‰ÏÂÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ Ô¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰Ô¯˙Ù Ì„˜Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯˘‡Î .‰گ ÈÙ ÏÚ „Á‡ „ˆÏ ‰Ù„Ú‰ ˜ÈÚÓÎ ˘¯Ù˙‰Ï ÏÂÏÚ˙ÂÈϯËÈ Ô„·Â‡ ¯ÓÂÏÎ) ÒÂÒÈ· ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙˘ÂÁ˙Ï ,ÂÈÏÚ Û„ÚÂÓ‰ ÌÈÂÒÓ˙‡ Û˜˘Ó Âȇ ‡Â‰˘ ˘˘Á ÌÈȘ ÔÎÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ· Âȇ Ô¯˙Ù‰ ¯Â˜Ó Ô΢ ,(˙È˙‰Ó

.ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó „Á‡ Ï˘ ‰Ù„Ú‰ ‰Â‰Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ÏÂÏÎÓ

ÌÂÎÈÒ .„

.Ì‰Ï˘Ó ˙¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ¯˙ȉ ÔÈ· ,Ô¯˙ÙÏ ÚÈ‚‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÌÈÚÈÈÒÓ Ìȯ˘‚ÓȉÂÊ .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈίˆÏ Â˙Ó‡˙‰·Â ÂÓˆÚ Ô¯˙Ù‰ ·ÂˆÈÚ· ˜ÏÁ ÌÈÏË Ìȯ˘‚Ó ,ÔÎ ÂÓίÈÎ‰Ï ÂÈÏÚ ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈ .‰ÓˆÚ˘ÎÏ Ú¯ ‰· Ôȇ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù Ï˘ ·ˆÓ ˙ÂÓ˙ÂÊ ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚى ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ‰ÂÂ‰Ó Ì·ÂˆÈÚ ˙¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰˘ ÍηÒÁÈ· (¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Ì‚ ÌÈ˙ÈÚÏÂ) ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰·‰ ‡ÏÏ ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ ‡ÏÏ ÌÈ˙ÈÚÏ ˙È˘Ú

.ÂÊ ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë Ï˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ χȈËÂÙÏÌÏÚ˙Ó ÂÈÏÚ Û„ÚÂÓ‰ Ô¯˙Ù ÔÂÂÈÎÏ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ ËÂÂÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ̉·˘ Ìȯ˜Ó·È·È˘ÏÒ ÚÂÈÒ Ï˘ ‰˜È˘ˉ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· Ï˘ÓÏ) ÌÈÈÙÂÏÁ ˙¯˙Ù Ï˘ ÌÓÂȘ ˙¯˘Ù‡ÓÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ „„ÂÚÓ Âȇ ,˙¢ ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ· ÔÂÈ„ ÚÂÓ Â‡ ÔÂÈ„Ó ÚÓ ,(ÏÈÚÏ ‰· „˘Z ÂÏ˘ Ô¯˙Ù‰ ˙‡ ̉ÈÙ· ‡È·Ó ‡Â‰ ̯˷ Ì‰Ï˘Ó ˙¯˙Ù ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ ˙ÂÏÚ‰Ï˙ÈÓˆÚ‰ ‰Ú¯Î‰·Â ‰ÈÓ¡· Ú‚ÂÙ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ·‰ ˘ÙÂÁ ˙‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ̈ӈÓ,˙‚‰ È˙Ï· ˙‚‰˙‰ Ì‚ ȉÂÊ .¯Á·˘ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ˙˙Ï Ì˙ÏÂÎÈ·Â Ì‰Ï˘

178“... the greater the mediator’s direct influence :ÍÎ ¯Â·Ò Riskin, supra note 1, at p. 48 Ì‚on the substantive outcome of the mediation, the greater the risk that one side will

.suffer as a result of the mediator’s biases”

425

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ÔÂÎ ¯·„‰ .ÌÈ¢ χΠ̉Èχ ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó Âȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ „·ÎÓ Âȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ô΢ÌÈ¯Ú Ìȇ ̉ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÂÈ˘ÚÓÏ ÌÈÚ„ÂÓ Ìȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ¯˘‡Î ÌÈÈ˙Ú·˘˙Ï·˜Ï ÌÈÈ˙ÈÓ‡ ÌÈÙ˙¢ Ìȇ ̉ ÂÈÏÚ Û„ÚÂÓ‰ ÔÂÂÈÎÏ Â„È ÏÚ ÌÈÏ·ÂÓ Ì‰˘ ÍÎÏ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ· Ú‚ÙÏ Ì‚ ‰ÏÂÏÚ ˙¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰ .ÍÈω˙‰ ÍÂ˙· ˙ÂËÏÁ‰‰ÏÚ ÚˆÂÓ‰ Ô¯˙Ù‰˘ ÌÈ˘Á ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ¯˘‡Î ‡ ÂÏ ‰‡¯‰ Ô¯˙Ù Ì„˜Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯˘‡Î

.179¯Á‡‰ „ˆÏ ˙ÂÙÈ„Ú ˜ÈÚÓ Â„È

˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù .3

‡Â·Ó .‡

‰˜È˘¯Ù‰Ó ˜ÏÁ ‡È‰ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó „Á‡ ÏÎ ÔÈ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ· ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÌÈ·Â˘Á‰ ‰„·ډ ÈÏÎÓ „Á‡Î ˙ÒÙ˙ ‡È‰Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ωȷ ˙Ϸ˜Ӊ

.ÍÈω˙‰ ˙ÂÏÈÚÈÏ ‰„·Î ‰Ó¯˙ÎÂÚÈÓ‰˘Î ,ÏΠÏÎÓ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ˙Â˘È‚Ù· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ˙‡ ˙ÂÏÏ¢˘ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ˙Â˘È‚ Ô˘ÈÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó· ÔÂÓ‡ Ô„·Â‡ Ï˘Â ˙„˘Á Ï˘ ·ˆÓÓ ÚÓÈ‰Ï Ôˆ¯‰ ‡Â‰ Ô‰Ï˘ ȯ˜ÈÚ‰‰¯È˘È ˙¯Â˘˜˙ ˙ÚÈÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰˘ ‰ÂÓ‡‰Â 180¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ÌÚ Â˙„„Â˙Ò‰ Ú˜¯

.¯Â˘È‚‰ ÁÂ¯Ï ˙„‚ÂÓ Ì‰ÈÈ·.˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÏÎ ˙‡ Ï‰Ï ˘È˘ ˙ү‚ ‰ÎÂÙ‰‰ ‰˘È‚‰‰Ê ‚ÂÒ .181ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ·Â˘Â ÍÂω Ú ¯˘‚Ӊ shuttle mediation ‡¯˜ ‰Ê ¯Â˘È‚ÂÈÈÁÏ ˘˘ÂÁ „ˆ ̉·˘ ÌÈ·ˆÓÏ ,ÌÈȈȘ ‰·È‡ È·ˆÓÏ ,ÌÈÈÓ‡ÏÈ· ÌÈÎÂÒÎÒÏ Ìȇ˙Ó

.ÈÙ‚‰ ÂÓÂÏ˘Ï Â‡

179˙Áψ‰Ï ˙Â·È˘Á ‰˘È Ô¯˙Ù‰ ·ÂˆÈÚ· ÚÂÈÒ·Â ˙¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰· ,È˙ÈȈ˘ ÈÙÎ ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈ:ÏÂÏÎÈ ÂÊ ‰˜È˘˷ ÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ˘ÂÓÈ˘ .ÂÊ ‰˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ÏÎ ÏÂÒÙÏ ‰ÂÂΉ Ôȇ ¯Â˘È‚‰˙Âȯ˘Ù‡ ˙‡ÏÚ‰· Ì˙ÏÂÎÈ ˙‡ ˆÈÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ¯Á‡Ï ˜¯ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰ (1)ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ¯˘‡Î Ì‚ .‰ÎȯډÏ ‰· ÔÂ„Ï ÌÂ˜Ó ˘È˘ ˙ÙÒ ˙¯˘Ù‡Î Ô¯˙Ù‰ ˙‚ˆ‰Â Ì‰Ó ˙Âڷ‰¯ÂÓ˘Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ Ô¯˙Ù Ï˘ ‰¯È˘È ‰Úˆ‰Ó ÚÓÈ‰Ï Û‡˘Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ ˙¯˙Ù ÌÈÏÚÓ Ìȇ,˙Âχ˘ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÌÈ˘„Á ÌÈÂÂÈÎ ÏÚ ·Â˘ÁÏ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ̯‚Ï ˙ÂÒÏ ˙‡Ê ̘ӷ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ ÏÚ̇ ˙ÂÈϯËȉ Ô¯˜Ú ˙ÈÁ·Ó ¯˙ÂÈ ‰ÁÂË· Ú˜¯˜ ÏÚ „ÚˆÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÈÎ ¯Â·Ò Bush .'„ΠÌÈÊÓ¯,ÂÏω ˙¯˙Ù‰ ˙‡ ÍȯډÏ ÔÂÁ·Ï Ì‰Ï ÚÈÈÒÈ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ ÚȈ‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ „„ÂÚÈ˙ÂÈϯËȉ ÏÚ ¯Ó¢ Âȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,"È·È˘‡ ˙ÂÈÙ-¯ÒÂÁ" ÂÊÎ ˙‚‰˙‰ ˙¯Âˆ ‰ÎÓ ‡Â‰Â,ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ˙Âχ˘ ˙ÈÈÙ‰) ˙È·ÈËÈÊÂÙ ˙ÂÏÈÚÙ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‡Ï‡ ,˙È·ÈÒÙ ˙‚‰˙‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÂÏ˘ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È˘Ï ÔÙ‡ Â˙‡· ˙ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙‡ ˙Ó„˜Ó‰ ('„Π˙‡ȈӉ ÌÚ Ì˙ÂÓÈÚ ,Ì·¯„˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ¯Â˘È‚‰ ¯„Ò‰ Ï˘ ·ˆÈÚ· ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÂÈÒ (2) ;(Bush, supra note 2, at p. 281)ڄȉ ÒÈÒ· ˙·Á¯‰Â (?˙ÂÓÎÒ‰· „ÂÓÚÏ ÂÏÎÂ˙ ̇‰ ?ÌÎÏ ·Â˘Á ‰Ó) ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ˙Âχ˘ ˙ÈÈÙ‰¯„Ò‰Ï ˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ˙˙Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ Ì˙ÏÂÎÈ ˙‡ ¯Ù˘˙ ‰Ê ÔÙ‡· ‰˜È˘ˉ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ .Ì‰Ï˘

.¯Â˘È‚‰180.Boulle & Nesic, supra note 1, at p. 152181.Ibid, at p. 151

426

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù ÌÚ ˙ÂÙ˙Â˘Ó ˙Â˘È‚Ù ˙·Ï˘Ó‰ ÌÈÈÈ· ͯ„ ÌÈ˘ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ·Â¯.ͯˆ‰ ˙„ÈÓ·

‰„·ډ ÈÏÎÓ „Á‡ Â‰Ê .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ˙„¯Ù‰ ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ˙Â·È˘Á· ËÈÚÓ‰Ï Ô˙È ‡ÏÌÂÁ˙· ÌȯÁ‡ Úˆ˜Ó È˘‡Ó Â˙‡ ÌÈÏÈ„·Ó‰Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙¢¯Ï ÌÈ„ÓÂÚ‰ ÌÈÈ„ÂÁÈȉ‰ÂÓ ¯Â˘È‚· ˙˜ÒÂÚ‰ ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó‰ ˙¯ÙÒ‰ .Ìȯ¯Â·Â ÌÈËÙ¢ Ô‚ΠÌÈÎÂÒÎÒ‰ ·Â˘ÈÈ.ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ· ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙‡ÏÓÓ˘ ÌÈÈÂÈÁ ÌÈ·¯ ÌȄȘÙ˙

:182¯˙ȉ ÔÈ· ,˙ÂÈ‰Ï ˙ÂÏÂÎÈ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ˙¯ËÓ

Z˙Â˘È‚Ù· ÒÁÈÈ˙‰Ï ÂÏÎÈ ‡Ï ̉Èχ˘ Ìȇ˘ÂÏ ÒÁÈÈ˙‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï.ÔÎ ˙¢ÚÏ Âˆ¯ ‡Ï ‡ ˙ÂÙ˙¢Ӊ

Z.Ì‰Ï˘ 183‡"Ë·‰ ˙‡ ˙ÂÏ‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó ÛÒ ڄÈÓ Ï·˜Ï ¯˘‚ÓÏ ¯˘Ù‡ÏZ.Ì‰Ï˘ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ˙‡Â ̉ÈÚÈÓ ˙‡ ÔÈ·‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÈÈÒÏZ.ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ÔÂÓ‡ ÈÒÁÈ ¯ÂˆÈÏ ‰ÈËÙÓ‡ ÚÈ·‰Ï ¯˘‚ÓÏ ¯˘Ù‡ÏZ͢Ӊ ˙‡ ÔÎÒÏ ÈÏ·Ó ÌÈÏÂÎÒ˙ ÚÈ·‰Ï "˙¢‚¯ ¯¯Â‡Ï" ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï

.ÍÈω˙‰Z.„¯Ù· „ˆ ÏÎ ÌÚ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ˙ÂȈÙ‡ ÔÂÁ·Ï ¯˘‚ÓÏ ¯˘Ù‡ÏZ.(‰Áψ‰ ÈÈÂÎÈÒ ˙·¯Ï) „ˆ ˙„ÓÚ Ï˘ ‰Î¯Ú‰ Úˆ·Ï ¯˘‚ÓÏ ¯˘Ù‡ÏZ.¯ÓÂÏ È˙Ó ,¯ÓÂÏ ‰Ó :Û˙¢Ӊ ˘‚ÙÓÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ "ÔÈΉÏ"Z.(dead-lock) ˙ÂÚȘ˙ È·ˆÓ ÏÚ ¯·‚˙‰ÏZ˙ÂÁÎÂÓ Ú·Â‰ ıÁω ‡ÏÏ ˙¢„Á ˙ÂȈÙ‡ Ϙ˘Ï ·Â˘ÁÏ „ˆÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï

Ô‚˙Ó ÔÙ‡· ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙Âχ˘Ï ‡ ˙ÂÚˆ‰Ï ·È‚‰Ï ÈÏ·Ó ,¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰.184˙ÈÓ„˙ ÏÚ ‰¯ÈÓ˘ Ï˘ ÌÈÏÂ˜È˘Ó Â‡

˙„ÈÁÈ· ˙Â˘È‚Ù ÌÂÈ˜Ï Ìȇ˙Ó‰ ÔÂÓÊ˙‰

˙Â˘È‚Ù ÌÂÈ˜Ï Ìȇ˙Ó‰ ÔÓÊÏ ÒÁÈ· ˙¯ÓÒÓ Ú·˜Ï Ô˙È ‡Ï ,˙·Î¯ÂÓ ‰ÂÓ˙‰ ԇΠ̂.˙„¯Ù

‰˘È‚Ù‰ ÈÙÏ ,¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÏÈÁ˙· „ÈÓ ˙„¯Ù ‰˘È‚Ù ÌÈÈ˜Ï Â¯Á·È˘ Ìȯ˘‚Ó ˘ÈÏ·˜Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ,‰Â˘‡¯‰ ˙Ù˙¢Ӊ ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ¯Á‡Ï „ÈÓ Â‡ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÎ ÌÚ ˙Ù˙¢Ӊ

.¯Â˘È‚‰ ÈÎ¯ÂˆÏ È˷ϯ Ú„ÈÓ ÛÂ҇ϠÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ̉È߈ Ï˘ ‰·ÂË ‰·‰¯˙ÂÈ ÌÈÓ„˜˙Ó ÌÈ·Ï˘Ï ˙„¯Ù‰ ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ÌÂȘ ÌÚ ÌÈÈ˙ÓÓ ÌȯÁ‡ Ìȯ˘‚Ó

:‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,˙„ÁÂÈÓ ˙·ÈÒ· ÂÊÎ ‰˘È‚Ù ÌÈÓÊÂÈ ,¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ

Z‡È‰ ‰˘ÂÁ˙‰Â ̉È˙„ÓÚ· Ìȯˆ·˙Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ,"Ú˜˙" ¯Â˘È‚‰ ¯˘‡Î

182.Ibid, at p. 136183.BATNA — Best Alternative To a Negotiated Agreement184.Bush, supra note 2, at p. 285 note 96

427

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

˙·‰Ï ‡È‰ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ Ï˘ ‰˙¯ËÓ ‰ÊÎ ·ˆÓ· .ÌÂ˙Ò ÈÂ·Ó Ï˘˙‡Â Ì·ˆÓ ˙‡ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ Û˜˘È˘ "˙Â‡ÈˆÓ È‡¯"· Í¯ÂˆÏ ,˙ÂÚȘ˙Ï ‰·ÈÒ‰˙‡ÏÚ‰Ï ¯˙ÂÈ ˙¯¯ÁÂ˘Ó ‰¯È‡ ˙¯ÈˆÈÏ ,̉ÈÙ· ˙„ÓÂÚ‰ ˙·È˯Ëχ‰

.˙ÂÈ˙¯ÈˆÈ ˙¢„Á ˙ÂÙÂÏÁZ¯Â¯Â‡" ¯˘Ù‡Ï ‰ÈÂ˘Ú ˙„¯Ù ‰˘È‚Ù ,‰˘˜Â ‰ÁÂ˙Ó ‰¯È‡‰ ¯˘‡Î

.ÈÈÈÚ ÔÂÈ„Â ‰¯È‡‰ ¯Â‰ÈË ,"˙¢‚¯Z„Á‡· ÍÂÓ˙Ï ÔÈÈÂÚÓ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˙ÂÁÂΠȯÚÙ· ÔÈÁ·Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯˘‡Î

˘ÏÁ ̘ÓÓ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ωÈÏ ·Â˘Ï ÂÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï Â˙‡ ˜ÊÁÏ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰.˙ÂÁÙ

ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó ˙Ú·Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚ÙÏ ‰ÓÊÂȉ ̉·˘ Ìȯ˜Ó ˘È ÍÎÏ ÛÒ·„·Ï· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÚÈ„ÈÏ ÚÈ‚È˘ ·Â˘Á˘ Ú„ÈÓ ˘È˘ ˘È‚¯Ó „ˆ ¯˘‡Î ‰Ó‚Â„Ï ,ÌÓˆÚ

.¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ˙ÚÈ„ÈÏ ‡ÏÂ?‰ÈÚ·‰ È‰Ó ,ÍΠ̇

˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù· ÁÂΉ ·ÈÎ¯Ó .·

˜ÏÁ ‡È‰ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó „Á‡ ÏÎ ÔÈ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ· ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù ,¯ÂӇΉ˜ÈË˜Ë ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ÏÚ ‰ËÈÏ˘‰˘ Ï·Â˜Ó ÔÎ ÂÓÎ .¯Â˘È‚‰ ωȷ ˙Ϸ˜Ӊ ‰˜È˘¯Ù‰ÓÔÂÓÊ˙ ÏÚ ,˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù Ï˘ ÔÓÂȘ ÏÚ ‰ËÏÁ‰‰ :ȯ˜ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È· ‰ÈÂˆÓ Âʉ˘ÂÚ ‡Â‰ Âχ ˙ÂËÏÁ‰ Ï·˜Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯˘‡Î .¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙È˘Ú Ôί‡ ÏÚ‡‰ :Â˙¢¯Ï ÌÈ„ÓÂÚ‰ ˙ÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ‰ ˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ˙ÂÁÂÎ ÏÚ ÍÓ˙Ò‰· ˙‡Ê,Âί„ ˙ÏÚÂ˙Ó‰ ˙¯Â˘˜˙Ï ¯Â·ÚÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· „È¯Ù‰Ï È‡„Î È˙Ó ,ÔÚˆ˜ÓÎ ,Ú„ÂÈωȷ ÈÏÎÎ ˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ,ÔÎ ÂÓÎ .ÍÈω˙‰ ωÓÎ ,ÂÏ˘ ‡È‰ ‰ËÏÁ‰‰Â¯·ÚÓ) ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ÏÂ‰È ˙·È·Ò ȇ˙ Ï˘ ‰ÈˆÏÂÙÈÓ ‡Ë·Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰Ú„ÈÓ‰ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ Ï˘Â (Â˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‰ÙÈ˜Ú ˙¯Â˘˜˙Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ‰¯È˘È ˙¯Â˘˜˙Ó.ÂÈ·‚Ï ˙ÂÚÈ„È Ôȇ ,˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù· ‰È‰ ‡Ï˘ ,¯Á‡‰ „ˆÏ ¯˘‡Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È· ¯·ˆ‰ÔÈ·Ï ÂÈ· ÁÂΉ ȯÚÙ ˙‡ ‰·ÈÁ¯Ó ¯˘‚ÓÏ ÁÂÎ ¯Â˜Ó ‰ÂÂ‰Ó ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ÔÎϘÂÒÚ Íη ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙·ÂËÏ ÏÚÙ˙ ‡Ï ÂÊ ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ˘ ‡Â‰ ˘˘Á‰ .¯Â˘È‚· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰

.‰˙Ú

ÂÊ ‰˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈ˙‡‰ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰‰Â ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ Ï˘ ‰È˜Ê .‚

ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ˙ÈÓˆÚ‰ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ˙ÂÎÊ·Â ‰ÈÓ¡· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù (1)

ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ÌÂ„È˜Ï ˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù Ï˘ Ô˙Â·È˘Á ÏÚ ˜ÏÂÁ Ôȇ˘ ˙¯ÓÏ,"˙¢‚¯ ¯Â¯Â‡" ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ¯˙ÂÈ ˙È·ÂÈÁ ‰¯È‡ ˙¯ÈˆÈÏ ,(deadlock) ˙ÂÚȘ˙ È·ˆÓ·˘È ˙„¯Ù‰ ‰˘È‚ÙÏ˘ Íη ¯ÈÎ‰Ï ÂÈÏÚ ,·"ˆÂÈΠÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ÌÈÈ˙ÈÓ‡ ÌÈίˆ ȉÈÊÏ

428

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

‰ÈÓ¡‰ ˙Á˙ ¯˙ÂÁ‰ ,‰ÈÈÚˉ Ï˘ ËÓχ „ÓÂÚ ‰ÒÈÒ··Â È·ÈËÏÂÙÈÓ Ï‡ÈˆËÂÙ.¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰· Ì‚ Ú‚ÙÏ ÏÂÏډ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ˙ÈÓˆÚ‰ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ˙ÂÎÊÂ

¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙„¯Ù‰ ‰˘È‚Ù‰ Ï˘ ‰Ú¯Ï ψȠ‰ÈÈÚˉ (‡)

È·ÈËÏÂÙÈÓ ÈÏÎ ‰Â‰Ӊ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ˙„¯Ù‰ ˙ÂÁÈ˘· Ìȇ¯‰ ÌÈ·˙ÂÎ ˘ÈÏ˘) ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ÍÂ˙Ó ‰ÈÈÚˉ· ¯·Â„Ó Ì˙Ú„Ï ÈΠ̇ ,185ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÈÈÚË‰Ï ‰ÓˆÂÚ ·¯,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ·˘ ,"Ú„ÈÓ ˜Á˘Ó" ÔÈÚÓ ˘Á¯˙Ó ˙„¯Ù‰ ˙Â˘È‚Ù‰ Íωӷ .186(ÌÈ„„ˆ‰:˙·ÈÒ ‰ÓÎ ˘È ÂÊ ‰ÈÈÚË‰Ï .˙¯Á‡ ‡ ÂÊ ‰¯Âˆ· ‰Ê ˙‡ ‰Ê ÌÈÚËÓ Ìȯ˘‚Ӊ ÔÈ„‰ ÈίÂÚÏÚ ¯Ó˘ÈÈ ˙„¯Ù ‰˘È‚Ù· ¯˘‚ÓÏ ¯ÒÓ‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰˘ ÌÈڷ˜ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÈÏÏÎ ,˙È˘‡¯È˙˘ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈ„ÂÒ‰ ˙·ÂÁÏ .Ú„ÈÓ‰ ˙‡ ˙ÂÏ‚Ï ÂÏ ¯˙‰ ̇ ‡Ï‡ ,„ÂÒ· „È

.˙ÂÎÏ˘‰

.‡.¯˘‚ÓÏ Ú„ÈÓ „ÂÒ· ‰ÏÈ‚ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ̇‰ ÏÏΠͯ„· ÌÈÚ„ÂÈ Ìȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰

.·ÂÎÂ˙ ˙‡ Ú„ÂÈ Âȇ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÚÈ„ÈÏ ¯·Ú‰ È„ÂÒ Ú„ÈÓ Ì‡ÂÈχ ‰ÚÈ‚Ó‰ ˙¯Â˘˜˙‰ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰ ‡Â‰ ‰·˘ ‰„ÈÓ‰ ˙‡Â ˜È„Ӊ

.¯˘‚Ó‰Ó

‰Ï ÌÈÎÒ‰˘ ‰ÈÈÚË‰Ï ÏÚÂÙ· ‡ ‰ÈˆËÂÙ· Ô·¯Â˜ ‡Â‰ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ÏÎ ÂÊ ‰ÈÁ·ÓÛ˙˙˘‰Ï ˙È¢‡¯‰ ‰ÓÎÒ‰‰Ó ˙Ú·Â ‰ÈÈÚË‰Ï Â˙ÓÎÒ‰ ¯˘‡Î ,È„ÂÒ Ú„ÈÓÏ ÒÁÈ·ÌÈȯ˘ · ‰ÚȄȉ ¯ÒÂÁ ·ˆÓ .187ÂÏω Ìȇ˙· ˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù ÏÏÂΉ ¯Â˘È‚ ÍÈω·(‡Ï ‡ ˙‡Ȉӷ ÒÈÒ· ÍÎÏ ˘È ̇ ÔÈ·) ÒÙ˙‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂÎ ˙‡ ÌȈÚÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰

.Ú„ÈÓ· ‰ËÈÏ˘‰ ˙ÈÁ·Ó ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÒÁÈ· ˙ÂÂÈÏÚÓ ‰‰˘ ÈÓÎȘÏÁ ÔÙ‡· ˙ÂÁÙÏ ,·Â¯ ÈÙ ÏÚ ÌÈÏ‰Ó Ì‰Ï˘ ÔÈ„‰ ÈίÂÚ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ,˙È˘Ì¯Â·Ú ‚È˘‰Ï ˙„ÚÂÈÓ‰ ˙ÂÈ˙¯Á˙ ˙˜È˘˷ ˙ÂȂ˯ËÒ‡· Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó ,¯Â˘È‚‰Ó˙Ó ÏÚ ˙˜È˘Ë ˙ÂȂ˯ËÒ‡ ÏÈÚÙÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ì‚ .Ì˙ÈÁ·Ó ¯˙ÂÈ· ·Âˉ ÌÎÒ‰‰ ˙‡

185J. W. Cooley “Mediation Magic: Its Use and Abuse” 29 Loyola University Chicago Law“[they] ... provide :‰Ó„ ˙„¯Ù‰ ˙Â˘È‚ÙÏ ÒÁÈ· Moore Ï˘ Â˙„ÓÚ ;Journal (1997) 1mediators with the greatest opportunity to manipulate parties into an agreement becausedisputants do not have the advantage of face-to-face communication to test the accuracy

.of the information exchanged” (Moore, supra note 2, at p. 269)186Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó ÏÂ‰È Íωӷ ÔÈ„ ÈίÂÚ ˙‚‰˙‰Ï ¯˘‡· ‰Ó„ ‰˘È‚Ï .Cooley, ibid, at p. 3

ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„ÓÚ ˙‡ ˙ÂÙ˜˘Ó Ôȇ˘ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È˘Ï ¯Â¯·˘ ‰ÁÈ˙Ù ˙„ÓÚ ˙‚ˆ‰ ,‰Ó‚„Ï)C. B. Craver “Negotiation ‡¯ (Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ‡˘Â Ï˘ ¯ÒÁ ‡ ¯˙È ˙Âίډ ˙ÂÈ˙ÈÓ‡‰Ethics: How to Be Deceptive Without Being Dishonest/How to Be Assertive WithoutÏ˘ ‰ÓÎÒ‰‰ (˙ÂÎȇ) ˙„ÈÓ ÏÚ ;Being Offensive” 38 S. Tex. L. Rev. (1997) 713, 714y718‰ÈÈÚˉ ËÓÏ‡Ï ÌÈÚ„ÂÓ Ô· ÌÈÓÎÁÂ˙Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ˘ ÁÈÓ È‡ .ÁÎÂÂ˙‰Ï Ô˙È ÂÊ ‰ÈÈÚË‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰,˙ÂÁÙ ÌÈÓÎÁÂ˙Ó ,¯˙ÂÈ ÌÈÓÈÓ˙ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ Ì‚ ˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎ҉ ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ ÒÁÈÈÏ Ô˙È Ì‡‰ Ï·‡ ,‰Ê

.?·"ˆÂÈΠÌÈ‚ˆÂÈÓ Ìȇ˘ ÌÈ„„ˆ ,¯Â˘È‚ ‡ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó ωȷ Ï·‚ÂÓ ÔÂÈÒÈ ÈÏÚ·187.ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÓÎÒ‰ ˙ÂÎȇ ÔÈÈÚ· ÏÈÚÏ È˙¯Ú‰ ‡¯ Ìχ .Cooley, ibid

429

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

˙ÂÈ‚‰˙‰· ˘ÂÓÈ˘Ï ‰ÈȯÂÙ Ú˜¯˜ ¯ˆÂÈ ¯ÂÓ‡‰ ·ÂÏÈ˘‰ .ÌÎÒ‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ ‡È·‰Ï¯È·Ò ,‰˘ÚÓÏ .Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ Ì‚Â ÔÈ„‰ ÈίÂÚ È„È ÏÚ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙ÂÚËÓÏ˘ ÌÈ¢ ÌÈ˷ȉ ÏÚ ÌÈËÏ¢ ̉˘ ˙Âȉ ‰ÈÈÚˉ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÂÏÈÚÙÈ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰˘ „‡Ó„ˆÏ ¯·ÚÂÈ˘ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ˜ÏÁÏ Ú‚Â· ˙ÂËÏÁ‰ ,Ú„ÈÓ‰ ˙¯ÈˆÈ :ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· Ú„ÈÓ‰ ˙¯·Ú‰

.188Ú„ÈÓ‰ ÈÂÏÈ‚ ÔÂÓÊ˙ ¯Á‡‰˙‡ ÏÏΠͯ„· ÌȘÏÂÁ Ìȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ Íη ıÂÚ ‰ÈÈÚˉ‰ „ÂÒÈÏ ˙ÙÒ ‰·ÈÒÏ΢ ‰ÈÈÚˉ ȉÂÊ .¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ Ì˙¢¯· ȈӉ ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ Ô¯˙ÙÏ È˷ϯ‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰ Ï·ȷ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÏÚ ‡È‰˘ ˙¯ÓÏ "˜Á˘Ó‰ ÈÏÏÎ"Ó ˜ÏÁÎ ÌÈÏ·˜Ó ¯Â˘È‚· ÌÈÙ˙˙˘Ó‰

.189ÈÏÓÈËÙ‡ Âȇ˘ ÌÎÒ‰ ˙‚˘‰Ï ‡ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÔÂÏ˘ÈÎω˙Âȉ ÏÚ „ÓÏÓ ‰ÚÙ˘‰Â ÁÂÎ ÈÁÂÓ· ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÁÂ˙È ,ÌÂÎÈÒϯ˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ Ô‰Â ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ Ô‰ Z ‰ÚËÓ Ú„ÈÓ· ·Á¯ ˘ÂÓÈ˘Ï ‰¯ÂÙ ¯ÎÁÂΉ ˙„ÓÚ Ï˘ ‰Ú¯Ï ψÈÏ ˘˘Á ÏÚ ;Â˙ˆÙ‰ ÏÚ ‰Ï˜Ó ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰˘ ZÈ„ÈÏ ‡Â·Ï ÏÂÏÚ‰ ÏÂˆÈ ,190ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ „¯Ù ˘‚ÙÓ Ï˘ ·ˆÓ· ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰Â¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â„ÈˆÓ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰·Â ¯Á‡‰ „ˆÏ ÔÂÎ È˙Ï· ‡ ȘÏÁ Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯·Ú‰· ÈÂËÈ·˙˘ÂÁ˙ ÏÚ Â‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÚÈ„È· ˘È˘ Ú„ÈÓ ÏÚ ˙ÂÎÓ˙Ò‰ ÍÂ˙ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù· „ˆ ÏÚ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙¢¯· ÌÈȘ Ô· ‰Ê‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ̇ ÔÈ·) Ú„ÈÓ· ¯ÒÂÁÓ ˙ڷ‰ „ˆ Ï˘ ‰˘ÏÂÁ‰

.(¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙¢¯· ÌÈȘ Ô· ‰ÊÎ Ú„ÈÓ˘ ‰ÚËÂÓ‰ Ì˘Â¯‰ ˙Á˙ ‡ˆÓ „ˆ Â˙‡ ̇ ÔÈ·Â‡Ï˘ ˘È‚„‰Ï ·Â˘Á .˙ÈÏÈÏ˘ ‰ÈˆË˜ ˙ÏÚ·Â ‰˘˜ ‰ÏÈÓ ‡È‰ "‰ÈÈÚˉ" ‰ÏÈӉ̉·˘ ÌÈ·ˆÓ ‰ÓÎ ÏÚ ·Â˘ÁÏ Ô˙È .‰ÈÈÚˉ ‡È‰ ȘÏÁ ÔÙ‡· Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ ÏÎÚÈÈÒ˙˘ ˙Âȉ ˙ÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï ‰È‰˙ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ "‰ÙÂÈÓ" ‡ ȘÏÁ ÔÙ‡· Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ

.ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È· ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ˙‡ ¯È˙Â˙ ÔÈÈ„Ú Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ˙‡ Ì„˜˙ ,‰ÏÈÚÈ ˙¯Â˘˜˙ω˘È‚Ù‰ Íωӷ ¯˘‚ÓÏ ˙È·‰ ÏÚ· ¯Ó‡ ,¯ÈÈ„ ÔÈ·Ï ˙È· ÏÚ· ÔÈ· ¯Â˘È‚· ,‰Ó‚„ÏÂ˙ÈÂÎÓ ˙‡ Ô˜˙Ï ˜ÈÒÙÈ ¯ÈÈ„‰ ̇ ÒΉ ÈÂÈÙ ˙˘È¯„Ó ˙‚ÒÏ ÔÎÂÓ ‰È‰È ÈÎ ˙„ÈÁÈ·ÔÂ˙ ‡ÏÎ" ÂÈÙ· ¯„‚ÂÓ ‰Ê ȇ˙ Ìχ ÌÈÙÒ Ìȇ˙ ˙È·‰ ÏÚ·Ï .˙È·Ï ‰ÒÈΉ ˙ÈÊÁ·ÏÚ ÂÏÚ‰˘ ÌÈ¢‰ Ìȇ˘Â· ¯˘‚Ó‰ Êί˙Ó ¯ÈÈ„‰ ÌÚ ˙„¯Ù ‰ÁÈ˘· ."Ô˙Ó ‡˘ÓÏ."‰‚‡„ ¯¯ÂÚÏ Íȯˆ Âȇ˘ ‰˘ÓÎ" ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó ‡Â‰ ·Î¯‰ Ô˜È˙ ‡˘ÂÏ ˙È·‰ ÏÚ· È„È,¯˙ÂÈ ¯ÁÂ‡Ó ·Ï˘· .ÔÂÈ„· ˙ÂÓ„˜˙‰ ˙‚˘ÂÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÌÚ ÔÂÓ‡ ¯ˆÂÈ ,Ú‚¯ ¯ÈÈ„‰˙ÈÊÁ· ˙ÈÂÎÓ‰ Ô˜È˙ Z "Ô˘ È˘Â˜" ËÚÓÏ Â¯˙Ù ˙ÂÈÚ·‰ Ï΢ ¯ÈÈ„Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÚÈ„ÂÓÔ˜È˙Ï ÌÈÎ҉Ϡ˘Ó‚˙‰Ï ˙È·‰ ÏÚ· ˙‡ ÚÎ˘Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ,Cooley Ï˘ ‰Ó‚„· .˙È·‰

188˙ÓÏÈ„ ·ˆÓ ÏÚ ¯·‚˙‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï ‰ÈÂ˘Ú ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ,¯Á‡ „ˆÓ .Ibid, at p. 6‡¯ :¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‰ÏÂÚÙ Û˙˘Ï ڄÈÓ ÛÈÏÁ‰Ï Ì‰Ï ¯˘Ù‡Ï · ÌÈȯ˘ ̉˘ ¯ÈÒ‡‰Â‡¯ ¯ÈÒ‡‰ ˙ÓÏÈ„ ˜Á˘Ó ¯Â‡È˙Ï .("ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˙¯Â˘˜˙‰ ˙Ϙ‰") ‰‡·‰ ‰˜ÒÙ· ˙ÂÒÁÈÈ˙‰‰

.R. Axelrod The Evolution of Cooperation (New York, 1984) 7y10189.Ibid190.Boulle & Nesic, supra note 1, at p. 137 Ì‚ ‡¯

430

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

‰Ó‚„ ÂÊ .191ÍÈω˙‰ ÛÂÒ· ÍÎÏ ÌÈÎÒÓ ¯ÈÈ„‰Â ÔÈÈ·‰ Ï˘ ˙ȯÂÁ‡‰ ¯ˆÁ· ˙ÈÂÎÓ‰‡ÂÏÓ ˙‡·‰Ï Ìȇ˙Ó‰ ÔÂÓÊ˙‰ ˙¯ÈÁ· ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ˙¯Â˘˜˙Ï ÚÈÈÒÏ ‰„Ú¢ ‰ÈˆÏÂÙÈÓÏÈ„È ÏÚ ÚÂÓ˘Ï ıÙÁ ‡Â‰˘ ˙‡ „ˆ ÏÎÏ ¯Ó‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÂÊ Í¯„· .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È˘ ÈÙ· Ú„ÈӉϷ‡ ‰ÈÈÚˉ Ï˘ ËÓχ ԇΠ˘È .ÌÈÈ„„‰ ÌȯÂ˙È ÌȯÂ˙È ,‰ÏÂÚÙ ÛÂ˙È˘ ‚È˘Ó ÍÎ

.Ú‚Ù Âȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ·‰ ˘ÙÂÁ ÈÒÁÈ ÔÙ‡· ȯÂÈÓ ‡Â‰ ÈÓÚËω˘Ú˘ È·ÈËÏÂÙÈÓ‰ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ˙‡ ¯‡˙Ó‰ ,Moore È„È ÏÚ ˙‡·ÂÓ ˙¯Á‡ ‰Ó‚„‰˘È‚Ù Íωӷ .ÌÈ„·ÂÚ „Â‚È‡Ï ÏÚÙÓ ˙ω‰ ÔÈ· ¯Â˘È‚ Íωӷ ˙„¯Ù‰ ‰˘È‚Ù·˙Úˆ‰ ˙‡ ÏÚÂÙ· Ì˙Î¯Ú‰Ï „‚ȷ ,˜ÙÒ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ÂÏÈˉ ,‰Ï‰‰‰ ÌÚ ˙„¯Ù˙„¯Ù ‰˘È‚Ù· ,ÔÎÓ ¯Á‡Ï .‰Ï‰‰‰ ˙Úˆ‰ ˙‡ Ï·˜È „‚ȇ‰˘ ÈÂÎÈÒ‰ ¯·„· ,‰Ï‰‰‰˙‡ ÚÎ˘Ï ÔÂÈÒÈ· ,È·ÂÈÁ ¯Â‡· ‰Ï‰‰‰ ˙Úˆ‰ ˙‡ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ‚Ȉ‰ „‚ȇ‰ ÌÚÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˙¯Â˘˜˙Ï ÚÈÈÒÏ ‰„Ú ‰ÈˆÏÂÙÈÓ‰ .192‰Úˆ‰‰ ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï ˘È˘ „‚ȇ‰‰‡È·Ó ‰˙Èȉ ‡Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ‰¯È˘È ˙¯Â˘˜˙ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ˙ίډ ÈÙ ÏÚ Â·˘ ·ˆÓ·˙‡ È˙Â‰Ó ÔÙ‡· ‰ÚËÓ ‰È‡˘ "‰Î¯" ‰ÈˆÏÂÙÈÓ· ¯·Â„Ó‰ ԇΠ̂ .˙È·ÂÈÁ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Ï

.193¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙¢¯· ÌÈȘ‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ‡ÂÏÓ ˙‡ ¯·„ Ï˘ ÂÙÂÒ· ̉ÈÙ· ˙˘¯ÂÙ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ï˘ ‰Ú¯Ï ÏÂˆÈ ‰Â‰Ӊ ¯˘‚Ó Ï˘ ˙‚‰˙‰Ï Âχ ‰ÏÂÚÙ Èί„ ˙¢‰Ï Ô˙È˙¯·Ú‰Ï ,„ˆ ÏÚ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ψÈÏ ‡È‰ ‰ÂÂΉ .˙„¯Ù‰ ‰˘È‚Ù‰˙¢ÏÂÁ· ˙„˜Ó˙Ó‰ ˙È·ÈÒ¯‚‡ ‰Î¯Ú‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· Ï˘ÓÏ) ÌÈÓÈÈ‡Ó ÌȯÒÓ

.È‚˘ Ì˘Â¯ ˙¯ÈˆÈ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· „ˆ ˙ÈÈÚË‰Ï Ì‚Â („ˆ Â˙‡ ˙„ÓÚ·˘Ôȇ˘ ˙¯ÓÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ÌÈÈ‡Ó ¯ÒÓ ˙¯·Ú‰ Ï˘ ‰¯˜Ó ‚ÈˆÓ Cooley ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï‚È˘‰Ï ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ˙‡ ÍÎ¯Ï ‡È‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙¯ËÓ ¯˘‡Î ,¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ȯ·„· ÒÈÒ· ÂϘÙÒ‰ ˙‡ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï‡Â˘ Ô˘ ÌȘÏÁ ˜ÙÒ ˙ÂÈÊÈÂÂÏË Ô¯ˆÈ ÔÈ· ÍÂÒÎÒ· .Â„ÈˆÓ ¯Â˙ÈÂ̇ Í˙ȇ ‰ÊÂÁ‰ ˙‡ ˘„ÁÏ ‡Ï˘ Ï˜Â˘ Ô¯ˆÈ‰˘ ÍÏ ¯Ó‡ È˙Èȉ ̇ ·È‚Ó ˙Èȉ Íȇ",‰˘ÚÓÏ "?ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ „˜ÂÓ· ÌÈ„ÓÂÚ‰ ÌÈÁÂÏ˘Ó‰ ÔÈ‚· ‡ÏÓ ÌÂÏ˘˙ ÏÚ „ÂÓÚÏ ÍÈ˘Ó˙ÌÂÈÒÏ ˘˘ÁÓ .Ô¯ˆÈ‰ È„È ÏÚ ‰¯Ó‡ ‡Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰ÈˆÏ˜ÙÒ ¯„‚· ‡È‰ ÂÊ ‰¯ÈÓ‡.194Ô¯ˆÈ‰ Ï˘ ÂÈίˆ ˙‡ ˜ÙÒÓ˘ ¯Â˙È ˜ÙÒ‰ Úˆ·Ó Ô¯ˆÈ‰ ÌÚ ˙ȘÒÚ‰ ÌÈÒÁÈ· ˙ίÚÓÈ‚˘ Ì˘Â¯ ¯ˆÈ ‡Â‰ Ô΢ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ „ˆÓ ÂÊ ˙‚‰˙‰ ‰·¯ ‰¯ÓÂÁ· ˙‡¯Ï ˘ÈÂ˙‡ Ï˘ ÈÓ¡‰ ˙ÂËÏÁ‰‰ ˙Ï·˜ ÔÙ‡· Ì‚Ù Íη ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ψ‡ ‰ÚËÓÂ

191.Cooley, supra note 185, at p. 72192.Moore, supra note 2, at p. 269193¯˘‚ÓÏ ‰˜ÈÚÓ ˙„¯Ù‰ ˙Â˘È‚Ù‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ÍÈω˙· ‰ËÈÏ˘˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙„ÓÚÏ ˙ÙÒ ‰Ó‚„

ÂÈÙ· ‚Ȉ‰ ,„ˆ ÌÚ ˘‚Ù ¯˘‚Ó‰ ·˘ È˙ÈÓ‡ ‰¯˜Ó ˙¯‡˙Ó‰ ,Kolb È„È ÏÚ ·Ëȉ ˙˘ÁÓÂÓ¯Á‡‰ „ˆÏ ˙È„‚‰ ‰Úˆ‰‰ ˙‡ ‚Ȉ‰Ï Íω ‡Â‰˘ „ˆÏ ÚȄ‰ ,˙È„‚ ‰Úˆ‰ ϷȘ ,Ô¯˙ÙÏ ‰Úˆ‰‰Úˆ‰‰ Ï˘ ÛÒ ˜ÏÁ ÌÚ ,¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ÌÚ ˘‚ÙÈ‰Ï ÈÏ·Ó ÌÈÂÒÓ ÔÓÊ ˜¯Ù ¯·Ú˘ ¯Á‡Ï ,·˘Â˙Ó ÏÚ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ÌÚ ˘‚ÙÓ ÌÈÈ· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯ÓÂÏÎ .Ô¢‡¯‰ „ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ‰ÚˆÂ‰˘ ˙ȯ˜ӉÈÈÂÎÈÒ ˙‡ ¯Ù˘Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ÌÈÙÒ ÌȯÂ˙ÈÂΠ‚ˆÂ‰˘ ˙ÂÓ ‰Óη ˙ȯ˜Ӊ ‰Úˆ‰‰ ˙‡ ¯È·Ú‰Ï

.D. Kolb The Mediators (Cambridge, 1983) 50 ‡¯ :¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ‰˙Ï·˜194.Cooley, supra note 185, at p. 70

431

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

Ú„ÈÓ‰ ÒÈÒ· ÏÚ ,¯Â·Ò ‰È‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ̇˘ ÔÈÈˆÏ ·Â˘Á .ÂÏ˘ ‰¯ÈÁ·‰ ˘ÙÂÁ·Â „ˆÔÂÎ ‰È‰ ,˙ÓÈȘ Ô· ÂÊÎ ˙¯˘Ù‡˘ ,·Ï˘ Â˙Â‡Ï „Ú ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙Âω˙‰Â Â˙¢¯·˘Â˙‡ ÈÙ· ˙„ÓÂÚ‰ ˙¢‰ ˙·È˯Ëχ‰ ˙ÈÁ· ˙¯‚ÒÓ· ÔÂÈ„Ï ˙‡Ê ˙ÂÏÚ‰Ï Â„ÈˆÓ

.‰ÚËÓ Âȇ ÌÈÈ‡Ó Âȇ˘ ÔÙ‡· ˙‡Ê ˙¢ÚÏ ‰È‰ ȇ¯ ʇ Ì‚ ÈΠ̇ ,„ˆ

¯Â˘È‚‰ ÔÎÂ˙· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ËÈÏ˘Â ‰¯È˘È‰ ˙¯Â˘˜˙· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù (·)

‰ÚÈ‚Ù‰Ó Ú·Â ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ˙¯ˆÂÈ˘ ‰ÈÓ¡· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù‰ ÈÏÂ˜È˘ ÏÚ ÛÒ‰ È˘Â˜.ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ‰¯È˘È‰ ˙¯Â˘˜˙·

˙ÓˆÓËˆÓ˘ ˙Âȉ Ì‰Ï˘ ‰ÈÓ¡· ˙Ú‚ÂÙ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ‰¯È˘È ˙¯Â˘˜˙ ˙ÚÈӷˆÈÚ ÔÂÓ‡ ÈÒÁÈ ˙¯ˆÂÂȉ ,˙ÈÂÈÚ¯ ‰Èȯى ,˙È˘È‡È· ‰Èˆ˜¯ËÈ‡Ï ˙¯˘Ù‡‰

.ÍÂÒÎÒÏ ˙¯˙Ù Ï˘ È˙¯ÈˆÈ Û˙¢ÓÌÈ„„ˆ· ‰‡Â¯ ,ÌÂÈÎ Ì‚ ‰· ÌȘÈÊÁÓ ÌÈ·¯˘ ,˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰ Ï˘ ˙È˙¯ÂÒÓ‰ ‰ÒÈÙ˙‰˙È·È˘‡Â ‰¯È˘È ˙ÂÙ˙˙˘‰ ˙ÏÏÂÎ ÔÎ ÏÚ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω˙· ÌÈÈÊίӉ ÌȘÁ˘‰ ˙‡˙‡ ˙ÂÂÂÎÓ‰ ˙ÂÈ˙‰Ӊ ˙Âӯ‰ Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ·· ,Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó·Â ‚ÂχȄ· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘˙ÈÙÂÒ‰ ‰ËÏÁ‰‰ ÏÚ ‰ËÈÏ˘·Â Ô¯˙ÙÏ ˙ÂȈÙ‡‰ ˙¯ÈˆÈ· ,¯Â˘È‚· ˙ÂËÏÁ‰‰ ˙Ï·˜‡È·‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï ‡Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ „ȘÙ˙ ÂÊ ‰ÒÈÙ˙ ÈÙÏ .ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ˙‡ ÌÈÈÒÏ Ì‡‰.195˙ÈÓˆÚ‰ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ Ô¯˜ÈÚ ˙‡ ˘ÓÓÏ Ì˙ÏÂÎÈ ˙‡ ˜ÊÁÏ Íη Ìˆ¯ ˙‡ ÈÂËÈ· È„Èϯ˘‡Î ‰ÓΠ‰ÓÎ ˙Á‡ ÏÚ ,Âχ ÌÈ„ÚÈ ˘ÂÓÈÓ ÏÚ ‰¯Â‡ÎÏ ‰˘˜Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰˙ÏÚÙ‰ Ì˘Ï Â‡ ‰ÚËÓ Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯·Ú‰ Í¯ÂˆÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ÏˆÂÓ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ˘‚ÙÓ‰ÌÚ ·˘ÈÈ˙Ó Âȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÙ· ˙„ÓÂÚ‰ ˙ÂÙÂÏÁ‰ ˙‡ ̈ӈӉ ·ˆÓ ,„ˆ ÏÚ ıÁÏ

.Ì‰Ï˘ ˙ÈÓˆÚ‰ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰ ÌÚ ‰ÈÓ¡‰,ÂÎÂ˙·Â ÍÈω˙· ‰‰Â·‚ ‰ËÈÏ˘ ˙Ó¯Ï ÚÈ‚‰Ï ¯˘‚ÓÏ ˙¯˘Ù‡Ó Ì‚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰ÒÁÈ· ÌÈÂÒÓ Ô¯˙ÈÙ Ì„˜Ï ÔÂÈ„Ï Ìȇ˘Â‰ ˙‡ ˙ÂϘ ¯˙È· ¯ÂÁ·Ï ÏÂÎÈ ‡Â‰˘ Íη‰ÏÂÚÙ‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÏÚ ˙ÂÁÂÂ„Ó Silbey & Merry ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .196ÌȯÁ· Ìȇ˘Â Ì˙‡Ï

:ÂÙˆ ·˘ (‰˘ÈÓÁ ÌÈÚ·˘ ‰‡Ó ÍÂ˙Ó) „Á‡ ¯Â˘È‚ ‰¯˜Ó· Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘

“The extensive use of caucusing enabled [the mediators] to controlthe exchange of information and to develop and transfer acceptablearrangements. They took an active role in working out the details,rather than encouraging the parties to talk directly to one another orto formulate arrangements entirely on their own ... As this exampleshows, the extensive use of private sessions with individual partiesmaximizes the control of the mediators”197.

195.Welsh, supra note 154, at pp. 4y5196.Silbey & Merry, supra note 2, at p. 23 ‡¯197.(.˘.Ú Z ÈÏ˘ ‰˘‚„‰) Ì˘

432

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

ÏÚ ‰‡· ÏÈÚÏ ˙¯‡Â˙Ó ‡È‰˘ ÈÙÎ ÍÈω˙· Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰‰Â·‚‰ ‰ËÈÏ˘‰˘ Ô·ÂÓ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ,ÍÈω˙· Ì˙ÂÙ˙˙˘‰ ˙„ÈÓ Ô·˘Á ÏÚ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÈÈÓ¡ Ô·˘Á

.ÍÂÒÎÒÏ Ì‰Ï˘ Ô¯˙Ù‰ ·ÂˆÈÚ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÔÎÂ˙ ÏÚ Ì‰Ï˘

˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰Ï Ï¢ÎÓÎ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ (2)

˙˙Ï ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ Ï˘ ˙ÏÂÎÈ· Ú‚ÙÏ ÏÂÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰ Ï˘ ‰˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰˘‚ÙÓ‰ ˙‡ ÏˆÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ̇ Ô¯˙Ù ˙Úˆ‰Ï ‡ ¯Â˙ÈÂÂÏ ,‰ÙÂÏÁÏ ˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰ÏÈÚÙ‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ Â‡ „ˆ Â˙‡ Ï˘ Â˙ÚÈ„ÈÏ „·Ï· ȘÏÁ Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯·Ú‰ Í¯ÂˆÏ ˙„ÈÁÈ·„ˆ Â˙‡ Ï·˜Ó Âχ Ìȯ˜Ó· .ÌÈÂÒÓ ¯Â˙ÈÂÂÏ Â‡ ‰Úˆ‰Ï ÌÈÎÒ‰Ï „ˆ Â˙‡ ÏÚ ıÁÏ˙Ï·˜Ï ˘¯„‰ È˷ϯ‰ Ú„ÈÓ‰ ˙‡ Ϙ˘Ï ÂÏ ˙¯˘Ù‡Ó Ôȇ˘ ˙·ÈÒ· Â˙ËÏÁ‰ ˙‡‰ÈÓ¡· Ì‚ ˙‡Ê ˙·˜Ú·Â 198˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰‰ Ô¯˜Ú· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù Íη ˘È ÔÎÏ ‰ËÏÁ‰‰

.‰¯ÈÁ· ˘ÙÂÁÏ ˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰Ï Â˙ÂÎÊ·Â ÂÏ˘

˙ÂÈ‚‰· ‰ÚÈ‚Ù (3)

ÏÈÚÙ‰Ï ¯˘‚ÓÏ ÚÈÈÒÏ ‰„Ú ‡È‰ ̇ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙ÂÈ‚‰· Ú‚ÙÏ ‰ÏÂÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰˙„¯Ù‰ ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ÂχΠ˙·ÈÒ· .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÈÈÚË‰Ï ‡È·‰Ï ‡ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ıÁÏÌϯ‚· ÌÈËÏ¢‰ ÌÈ¢ Ì„‡ È·Î ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‡ ˙„·ÎÓ ‰È‡ ‡È‰ Ô΢ ,˙‚‰ ‰È‡ÔÂÈ„‰ ,‰Ê ¯˘˜‰· .Ì˙ÈÈÚ·Ï Ô¯˙Ù ˙‡ÈˆÓ· Ì‰Ï˘ ‰¯ÈÁ·‰ ˘ÙÂÁ ˙‡ ˙ÓˆÓˆÓÂÈÏÂ˜È˘ ˙¯‚ÒÓ· ˙„¯Ù‰ ‰˘È‚Ù· ˘ÂÓÈ˘· ‰·ÂÓ‰ ‰ÈÈÚˉ‰ ËÓÏ‡Ï ¯˘‡· ÂÓÈȘ˘

.ԇΠ̂ È˷ϯ ˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰Ï Ì˙ÂÎÊ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÈÈÓ¡ ÏÚ ‰¯ÈÓ˘‰

¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ Ô„·Â‡ (4)

Boulle & .˙ÂÈϯËȉ Ô¯˜Ú· Ú‚ÙÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰˘ ÈÂÎÈÒ‰ ˙‡ ˙ÂÏÚÓ ˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù:˘¯ÂÙÓ· ˙‡Ê ÌÈÈÈˆÓ Nesic

“Where the mediation takes place through separate meetings, themediator is in an unusually powerful position to impose his or her valuepreferences on the decision-making process, and research suggests thatmediators are more inclined to violate the neutrality principle duringseparate meetings”199.

˙„ÈÁÈ· ‚ÂχȄ ÌÂȘ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰ ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ÌˆÚ ÔÎ ÂÓÎÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È„È ÏÚ ˙ÂÈÙ ¯ÒÁÎ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â˙ÒÈÙ˙· ‰ÚÈ‚ÙÏ ‡È·‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ,„ˆ ÏÎ ÌÚÌÈÏÈÓ· .200˙„¯Ù‰ ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ÈÎ¯ÂˆÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ „Á‡Ï ¯˙ÂÈ ·¯ ÔÓÊ ˘È„˜Ó ‡Â‰ ̇

198.61 ,47 (·"Ò˘˙) ‚ ËÙ˘Ó È¯Ú˘ "¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω· '˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰' ÏÚ" ˘ËÈ„ '‡ ‡¯199.Boulle & Nesic, supra note 1, at p. 18200.Ibid, at p. 458

433

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ÈÙÏÎ Ì„ÈˆÓ ÔÂÓ‡ ȇ ˙„˘Á Ï˘ ‰¯È‡ ¯ÂˆÈÏ ‰ÏÂÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰ ,˙¯Á‡.201¯˘‚Ó‰

ÌÂÎÈÒ .„

˘ÈÏÙ˜‰ ˙‡ ·˘ÈÈÏ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÂÈÒÏ ÈÏÎÎ ¯Â˘È‚‰ Íωӷ ˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰˙·¯Ú˙‰ ˙ÂÏÈÚÈÏ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙Áψ‰Ï Â˙Â·È˘Á· ËÈÚÓ‰Ï Ô˙È ‡Ï „‡Ó ıÂ٠̉ÈÈ·˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë˘ Íη ¯ÈÎ‰Ï ÂÈÏÚ ˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈ .Ì‰Ï Â˙Ó¯˙·Â ¯˘‚Ó‰‰‡ˆÂ˙Î .ÂÏÂÎ ÍÈω˙‰ ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ Â˙ÚÙ˘‰ ÁÂÎ ˙‡ ‰¯È·‚Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‡ ‰ÓȈÚÓÌȯ‰ˆÂÓ‰ ˙¯˜ÚÏ Ì‡˙‰· ÏÚÙÂ˙ ‡Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙„ÓÚ˘ ˘˘Á ÌÈȘ ÍÎÓÏ˘ ‰˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰Ï ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ Á˙ÙÏ ÌÂ˜Ó ˘È ,¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘Ô‰ ˙‡Ê ,ÂÊ ‰˜È˘˷ ȇ¯‰ ˘ÂÓÈ˘Ï ÒÁÈ· ÌÈÁÓ ÌȘ ÚȈ‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰

.202ÍÈω· ÌÈÙ˙˙˘Ó ·¯˜· ԉ Ìȯ˘‚Ó ·¯˜·

201È˘Ï ‰Â¢ ÔÓÊ ˘È„˜‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰Ó ‰¯Â‡ÎÏ ˘¯Â„ ˙ÂÈϯËȉ Ô¯˜Ú˘ ˙¯ÓÏ˘ ,ÔÈÈˆÏ ·Â˘Á¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‡ ·ÈÈÁÓ ˙ÂÈ‚‰‰ Ô¯˜Ú˘ ‡È‰ ‰·ÈÒ‰ .¯ÂÂÈÚ ÔÙ‡· ‰Ê ÏÏη ˜Â·„Ï Ôȇ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ÌȯÚÙÓ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Î) '· „ˆ ¯˘‡Ó ¯˙ÂÈ ·¯ ÔÓÊÏ ˜Â˜Ê '‡ „ˆ ̇ ÔÎÏ ‰Â¢ χΠ„ˆ ÏÎÏ ÒÁÈÈ˙‰ÏÍÂÓ˙È ˙ÂÈ‚‰‰ Ô¯˜Ú (‰ÓˆÚ‰· ‡ ÂÈ˙¢‚¯· ‰¯Î‰Ï ͯˆ· ,ÍÈω˙‰ ˙·‰· ,‰ÒÈÙ˙‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ·

.‰ÊÎ ‰ÏÂÚ٠˜·202ÌÈÈÊίӉ ‰˜È˙‡‰ ˙¯˜Ú ÌÈÎÓÂ˙ ,ÏÏÎÎ .6- 5 ÌȘ¯Ù ,70 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,‡¯ÈÙ˘ ‡¯ ‰·Á¯‰Ï

ÍÈω˘ Íη (˙ÂÈϯËÈ ,˙ÂÈ‚‰ ,˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ,˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰ ,‰ÈÓ¡) ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ‰¯È˘È ˙¯Â˘˜˙ ˙ÚÂÓ Ì˙„¯Ù‰˘ ˙Âȉ ,ÂÈ„ÁÈ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÂÙ˙˙˘‰· Úˆ·˙È ¯Â˘È‚‰ÔÈ·Ï ÌÈ· ÔÂÓ‡ ÈÒÁÈ ˙¯ˆÂÂÈ‰Ï ,˙ÈÂÈÚ¯ ‰ÈÈ¯Ù‰Ï ,˙È˘È‡È· ‰Èˆ˜‡¯ËÈ‡Ï ˙¯˘Ù‡· ˙Ú‚ÂÙ¢ÂÓÈ˘‰ ̉·˘ Ìȯ˜Ó ÂÈ‰È ˙‡Ê Ïη .ÍÂÒÎÒÏ ˙¯˙Ù Ï˘ È˙¯ÈˆÈ Û˙Â˘Ó ·ÂˆÈÚÏ ÌÓˆÚÌȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Â „‡Ó ‰‰Â·‚ ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ ˙ÓˆÂÚ Ì‰·˘ ÌÈ·ˆÓ· (‡) :ȇ¯ ‰È‰È ˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù··Ï˘· ;È·È˘¯ËÒ˜ ‚ÂχȄ Ï‰Ï Z ¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ È˙ÏÁ˙‰‰ ·Ï˘· ˙ÂÁÙÏ Z ÌÈÏ‚ÂÒÓ˙Â˘È‚ÙÏ ¯ÂÊÁÏ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ ,ÌÈÙ ÏÂÓ ÌÈÙ ‰ÁÈ˘Ï ÌÈÏ˘· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ¯˘‡Î ,¯˙ÂÈ ¯Á‡Ó˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·) ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˙¯Â˘˜˙Ï ˙ÚÈÈÒÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰˘ ÏÎÎ ,˙¯Á‡ ÌÈÏÈÓ· .˙ÂÙ˙¢Ó˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·Â ,Ú„ÈÓ· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÛÂ˙È˘ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ,˙¢˜Â ˙ÂÁÈ˘˜ ˙‚ى ˙ÂȈ¯Ù˙‰ ˙ÚÈÓ.ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ‰ÈÓ¡· ‰¯Â‡ÎÏ ‰ÚÈ‚Ù‰ ˙¯ÓÏ ÂÊ ‰˜ÈË˜Ë ˙˜„ˆÂÓ (¯Á‡‰ „ˆÏ Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯·Ú‰‰ÈÂ˘Ú ‡È‰ Ô΢ ,˙ÂÈ‚‰‰ Ô¯˜Ú „ÂÒÈ ÏÚ Ì‚ ‰˜„ˆ‰Ï ˙˙È ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰ ‰ÊÎ ‰¯˜Ó·˙ÂÚȘ˙ È·ˆÓ· (·) ;ÂÈίˆ·Â ¯Á‡· ‰¯Î‰ ÍÂ˙Ó ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ÁÈ˘ Â„Ï ˙È˙˘˙‰ ˙Á‰· ÚÈÈÒωÊÎ ·ˆÓ· .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ ÌÂ„È˜Ï „Ú ˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù· ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ ̉·˘ (deadlock).ÍÈω˙‰ ÔÂÏ˘ÈÎ ˙‡ ÚÂÓÏ ̉ÈÙ· ˙„ÓÂÚ‰ ˙ÂȈÙ‡‰ ˙‡ ÏÈ„‚‰Ï ‰ÈÂ˘Ú ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙„¯Ù‰ÒÁÈ· „ˆ ÏÎ Ï˘ ‰·‰‰ ˙‡ Ì„˜Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ·Â˘Á ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ÈÂ˘Ú ˙„¯Ù ˙Â˘È‚Ù· ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ,ÔÎ ÂÓÎͯˆ‰ ‰ÏÂÚ ¯˘‡Î (‚) ;Ô˘ÓÓÏ Â˙ÏÂÎÈÏ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó· ÂÓˆÚÏ ·Èˆ‰˘ ˙¯ËÓÏ ,ÂÏ˘ ÌÈÒ¯ËȇωÈÓÂÂËÂ‡Ï Â˙ÂÎÊ ˙‡ ˘ÓÓÏ ˘ÏÁ „ˆÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˙ÂÁÂΉ ÈÒÁÈ ÔÂÊȇ·,˙ÂÈ‚‰‰ Ô¯˜ÚÏ Ì‡˙‰· ÌÈ¢ ‰Î¯Ú‰Â „Â·Î Ï˘ ÒÁÈÏ ‰ÎÊÈ˘ ˙Ó ÏÚ ˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰ÏÂ˙ÒÈÙ˙ ˙‡ ¯Ó˘Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙·¯Ú˙‰ ÚÂˆÈ·Ï ˙‡‰ ̯ÂÙ‰ ‰È‰˙ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰„ÈÙ˜È˘ ȇ¯ ,˙„ÈÁÈ· ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÌÚ ˘‚ÙÈ‰Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ¯Á· ·˘ ‰¯˜Ó· .¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈϯËȉ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ÌÂÈ˜Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ ˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰ Ï·˜È :ÌÈ„„ˆ· Ú‚ÙÏ ‡Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ÌÈÏÏÎ ‰ÓÎ ÏÚÏÚ ,ÂÈ˙¯ËÓ ÏÚ ,˙„ÈÁÈ· ˘‚ÙÓÏ ˙¯˘Ù‡‰ ÌÂȘ ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯·Ò‰ ¯Á‡Ï ¯ÓÂÏÎ ,˙„ÈÁÈ·ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯˘Ù‡È˘ Íη ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÈÈÓ¡ ÏÚ „ÈÙ˜È .· ÌÈÂÓˉ ÌÈÂÎÈÒ‰ ÏÚ ÂÈ˙¯˙È

434

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

ÌÂÎÈÒ .‰

ÂÈÈÁ ˙‡ȈÓÓ ˜ÏÁÎ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ .1

ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ‡ÏÏ ‰ÚÙ˘‰ Ôȇ .Ȉ¯ ۇ ÈÚ·Ë ‡Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰Â˘ ˙ÂÏÎ˙Ò‰ ͯ„ ıÓ‡Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˜ÙÒ ‡ÏÏ ‡Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ „ȘÙ˙ÂÂÚÈ‚È ‡Ï ˙‚‰˙‰·Â ˙„ÓÚ· ÈÂÈ˘ ‡ÏÏ .ÌÓˆÚ ÏÚ ¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ÏÚ ,˘ÈÏÙ˜‰ ÏÚ

.̉ÈÈ· ÌÎÒÂÓ Ô¯˙ÙÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ÊÎ¯Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ .¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙Áψ‰Ï ÌÈÈÂÈÁ ‰ÏˆÈ ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ· ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â˙‡ˆÓȉÂÏ Ìȯ˘Ù‡Ó ˙ÂÈÓÈËȂω ڄÈÓ‰ ,˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ‰ ÁÂÎ :˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ÌÈ¯Â˘ÈÎ ,Ú„È Â˙¢¯·,·¯ È˘È‡È· Á˙Ó Ï˘ ‰Ï˜ ‡Ï ‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒ· ÍÈω˙‰ ˙‡ Ï‰Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ .ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÈÈÒÏ˙‡ Ï·˜Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÂÂΠÍÈω‰ ÏÂ‰È .˙ÂÊÚ ˙˜ÂÏÁÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ÔÂÓ‡ ¯ÒÂÁÂ˙¢¯Ï ÌÈ„ÓÂÚ‰ ÁÂÎ ˙¯˜ÓÓ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Î Ìȯ˘Ù‡˙Ó Ì‰ÈÈ· ‚ÂχȄ‰ ‰ÁÓÎ ¯˘‚Ó‰,Ì˙ίډÏ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÂÓ‡Ï ‰ÎÂÊ Âȇ˘ ¯˘‚Ó .(˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ,˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï) ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘˙¢ÈÓ‚ ÔȂىϠڄÈÓ ÂÏ ˙ÂÏ‚Ï ,‰ÏÂÚÙ ÂÓÚ Û˙˘Ï ÌÈÎÂÓ Ìȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ¯˘‚Ó¯˘‚Ó‰ ÏÚ ÍÎ Í¯ÂˆÏ .„ȘÙ˙ Úˆȷ· ÁÈψ‰Ï ÏÎÂÈ ‡Ï Ì‰Ï˘ ‡ˆÂÓ‰ ˙„ÓÚÏ ÒÁÈ·˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï· ,(˙··Á˙‰) ÂÓÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙‰„ʉ· :ÌÈÂÂ‚Ó ÁÂÎ ˙¯˜ӷ ˘Ó˙˘‰ÏÁÂΉ ˙„ÓÚ ,ÔÎ ÂÓÎ .„ÂÚ Â˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ· ,È˘È‡ È‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ ÏÂÓ‚È˙· ,˙ÂÈ„„‰ ÏÚ ˙Ú˘‰ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ· ˙ÂÁÂΠȯÚÙ ÔÊ‡Ï ÌÈÓȇ˙Ó Ìȯ˜Ó· ÏÎÂÈ˘ ˙Ó ÏÚ ˙ÈÂÈÁ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘Z ˙ÂÈÓÈËÈ‚Ï Â‡ ıÂÚÈÈÏ ‰ÈÈÙ‰ ‡ Ú„ÈÓ ˙¯ÈÒÓ Z Ú„ÈÓ‰ ÁÂÎ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· Ï˘ÓÏ)˙ÂÙÂÏÁ· Ô„Ï ÌÈίˆ ˙ÂÏÚ‰Ï ,‡Ë·˙‰Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ È˘Ï ¯˘Ù‡È˘ ÔÙ‡· ¯Â˘È‚‰ ωÈ

.(˙ÂÈ˷ϯ.ÏÂÒ٠‡ "Ú¯" ¯·„ Á¯Î‰· Âȇ ÏÈÚÏ Â‚ˆÂ‰˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰ Ì‚˙‡ ˙¯‡˙Ó Ô‰ :˙‡Ȉӷ ˘Á¯˙Ó‰ ˙‡ ˙‚ˆÈÈÓ Ô‰˘ ˙Âȉ ¯Á· Âχ ˙˜È˘ËÌÈÓ¯Â˙‰ ,ÌÈÈ·ÂÈÁ ÌÈ·ÈÎ¯Ó Ô‰· ˘È .Ìȯ˘‚Ó ·¯˜· ‰ˆÂÙ‰ ‰ÏÂÚÙ‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù˘ÂÓÈ˘Ó "„ÁÙÏ" ÂÈÏÚ˘ ÔÚÂË Èȇ ÔÎÏ .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ôˆ¯ ˙ÂÚÈ·˘Ï ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙Áψ‰ÏÌÂÏ‚‰ ÈÏÈÏ˘‰ χȈËÂÙ· Ì‚ ¯ÈÎ‰Ï ÂÈÏÚ ,˙Ú· ‰· Ï·‡ .ÂÓÓ ÚÓÈ‰Ï Â‡ ÁÂη

.ÂÓÚ „„ÂÓ˙‰Ï ÁÂΉ ˙„ÓÚ·È˙Ï· ‰„·ÂÚ ‡Â‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘˘ ‡È‰ ÍÎÈÙÏ ÈÏ˘ ‰„·ډ ˙Á‰ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈ .ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈÓ¯Â˙‰ ÌÈÈ·ÂÈÁ ÌÈ˷ȉ ‰Ï ˘È˘ ,˙ÚÓ

ÏÂ‰È Í˘Ó‰Ï Ì˙‡ ÔÈÎÈ ,Ì‰Ï˘ ÌÈίˆ‰ ˙‡Â ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ‰ ˙‡ ‡Ë·Ï ˙„ÈÁÈ· ˘‚ÙÓ‰ ˙¯‚ÒÓ·Íη ,˙ÂÈ‚‰· ‚‰È .̉ÈÏÚ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ó ÚÓÈÈ ˙ÂÙ˙Â˘Ó ˙Â˘È‚ÙÏ ‰¯ÊÁ‰ ÌÚ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó‰ÂÏÚ‰˘ ˙ÂÚˆ‰Ï ÌȯÂ˙ÈÂÂÏ ÒÁÈÈ˙‰ÏÓ ÚÓÈ ˙ÂÈ„ÂÒÏ Â˙·ÈÂÁÓ ˙‡ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÈÙ· ˘È‚„È˘„ÈÙ˜È˘ ÍÎ È„È ÏÚ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ ÏÚ ¯ÂÓ˘È .„ˆ Ï˘ ˘‡¯Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰ ‡ÏÏ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ‰˘È‚Ù‰ ÍωӷÌÈÓÊ ˘‡¯Ó Ú·˜Ï Ï„˙˘È ,‰Ó„ ‰È‰È ˙Â˘È‚Ù‰ ͢Ӣ Ï„˙˘È ,¯Á‡‰ „ˆ‰ ÌÚ Ì‚ ˘‚ÙȉϯÁ‡‰ „ˆ‰Â ÚÓ È˙Ï· ¯·„‰ ̇ ,‰˙Ó‰ Ï˘ ·ˆÓ ÚÂÓÏ ˙Ó ÏÚ ˙„ÈÁÈ· ˘‚ÙÓÏ ÌÈ¢

.‰˘È‚Ù· Íȯ‡‰Ï ‡Ï Ï„˙˘È ,¯„ÁÏ ıÂÁÓ ÔÈ˙Ó‰

435

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ÏÂˆÈ Ï˘ ÌÈ‚ÂÒ‰ È˘Ï È˙ÒÁÈÈ˙‰ ‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó· ,ÍÎÈÙÏ .‰Ú¯Ï ˙ψÂÓ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ‰ÏÂÏÚ ÂÊÏÚ ÚÈÙ˘‰Ï ˙Ó ÏÚ ÔÂÂÎÓ ÔÙ‡· Â˙ÚÙ˘‰ ˙‡ ÏÈÚÙÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ·˘ ·ˆÓÏ Ô‰ :ÁÂΉȇ˘¯ ‡Â‰˘ ¯Â·Ò ‡Â‰˘ ˙Âȉ ‡ ÌÈÈ˘È‡ ÌÈÒ¯Ëȇ Ï˘·) Â˙‡ˆÂ˙ ÏÚ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÔÎÂ˙˙„ÓÚÏ Ú„ÂÓ Âȇ ‡Â‰˘ ·ˆÓÏ Ô‰Â („ȘÙ˙ ˙¯‚ÒÓ· ÔÎ ˙¢ÚÏ ·ÈÂÁÓ Û‡ ÈχÂ

.ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÏÚ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÏÚ Â˙‚‰˙‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÓÈÂÒÓ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰Ï ÂÏ˘ ÁÂΉ

˙‡ȈÓÏ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ÔÈ· ¯ÚÙ· ‰¯Î‰‰ ˙Â·È˘Á .2

ÈÙÎ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ ˙ÂÁË·‰‰ ÔÈ· ¯ÚÙ ÌÈȘ˘ ‰˙Èȉ ‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó Í¯Â‡Ï È˙ÚËÔÈ· ‡ ,Áˢ· ˙‡ȈӉ ÔÈ·Ï Ìȯ‰ˆÂÓ‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙¯˜Ú· ÈÂËÈ· È„ÈÏ ˙‡· Ô‰˘È˙ÈÓ‡‰ Ìȯ·„‰ ·ˆÓÏ ˙¢ÁÎ˙‰˘ ¯Â·Ò ȇ .¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜È˘¯Ù ÔÈ·Ï ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ˘È ¯˘‚ÓÏ˘ Íη ¯ÈÎ‰Ï ÂÈÏÚ .ÂÈÙ˙˙˘Ó ˙‡Â ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω ˙‡ ˙˙¯˘Ó ‰È‡˙˜ÈË˜Ë ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡· ‰ÚÙ˘‰Ï ˙Ó‚¯˙ÈÓ ÂÊ ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ˘Â Â„È˜Ù˙ ˙¯‚ÒÓ· ·¯ ÁÂÎ˙ÂÓÈ‰Ó ÏÚ ÍÎÏ ˘È˘ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰‰ ˙‡ ÔÂÁ·Ï ÂÈÏÚ ˙‡Ê ˙·˜Ú· .˙¢‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰ÒÁÈ· ‰Ê ÌÂÁ˙· ÌÈ·˙ÂΉ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ˙Ïȉ˜ È„È ÏÚ ÌÈÚÓ˘ÂÓ‰ ˙¯‰ˆ‰‰Â ÌȯÒÓ‰˙ÈÓˆÚ ‰Ú¯Î‰ ˙ÂÎÊ ‰ÈÓ¡ Ï˘ ˙¯˜Ú ÏÚ ÒÒÂ·Ó Â˙Âȉ :ȯ˜) ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈωÏ˙„ÈÓ ÏÚ ,(¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈϯËÈ Ï˘Â ˙ÂÈ‚‰ Ï˘ ,˙Ú„Ó ‰ÓÎÒ‰ Ï˘ ,ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ï˘ÔÈ·Ï ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÔÈ· ˙ÓÈȘ˙Ó‰ ‰Ó‡˙‰‰ ˙„ÈÓ ÏÚ ,̉Èχ ÂÏ˘ ˙·ÈÂÁÓ‰

.Ìȯ‰ˆÂÓ‰ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙¯˜ÚÔÂÈ„‰Â ‰Ê ÒÂ˙ÈÓ· È·˘ ÂÓˆÚ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ ¯Â·Èˆ Ï˘ Â˙ˆ˜Ó ,È˙ÈȈ ¯·Î˘ ÈÙÎ˙‡ ¯È·‚‰Ï „Ú ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘‰Ó ˙Âڷ‰ ˙ÂÈÂÚÓ˘Ó·Â ÁÂΉ ˙¯˜ӷ‰¯˘Ú‰‰Â ‰¯˘Î‰‰ ÍÈω˙· Â·Ï˘Ï ÂÊ ‰·Â˘Á ‰È‚ÂÒÏ ÌÂÁ˙· ÌȘÒÂÚ‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ‰

.Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘·¯˜· ·ˆÓ‰ Â‰Ê˘ ‰ÓΠ‰ÓÎ ˙Á‡ ÏÚ ,ÌÂÁ˙· ÌȘÒÂÚ‰ ·¯˜· ·ˆÓ‰ Â‰Ê Ì‡ÂÁ¯Î‰· ÌÈÚ„ÂÓ Ìȇ ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ,Ô· .Ì‰Ï ¯ÎÂÓ Âȇ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω˙˘ ÂχԷÂÓ ,ÈÂÈ‚‰ ,ÈÚ·Ë ¯·„Î ˙‡Ê ÌÈÏ·˜Ó ̉ ;¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ‰ÚÙ˘‰Â ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï

:˙¯Ó‡ Silbey & Merry .ÂÈχÓ

“... the mediator’s exercise of power goes largely unnoticed by thebargainer. It appears instead as a simple extension of an accepted logicand practice”203.

ÒÁÈ· ÒÂ˙ÈÓ‰ ÔÈ·˘ ¯ÚÙÏ ÌÈÚ„ÂÓ ÂÈ‰È ¯Â˘È‚Ï ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ Ì‚˘ ÍÎÏ ˙Â·È˘Á ˘È ÍÎÈÙÏ

203È˘Â˜Ï ÌÈÒÁÈÈ˙Ó Greatbatch & Dingwall Ì‚ .Silbey & Merry, supra note 2, at p. 27Greatbatch & Dingwall, ‡¯ :¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÚÙ˘‰Ï ÌÈÚ„ÂÓ Ìȇ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰˘ ÍÎÓ ‰‡ˆÂ˙Î ¯ˆÂ‰

.supra note 49, at p. 639

436

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

˙‡ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙‡ ¯ÈÎÈ˘ ·Â˘Á .˙‡ȈӉ ÔÈ·Ï Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ÌÁÂÎÏ˙¯Îȉ ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ .ÌÓˆÚ Ì‰Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó ˙‡Â ˘ ‡Â‰˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ ˙˜È˘ËÁÂ¯Ï ÔÓ‡‰ ÔÙ‡· ¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˙‡ ˘ÂÓÈ˘ ˙ÁË·‰· ÚÈÈÒÏ ˙ÂÈÂ˘Ú ÂχÎ

.ÂÈ˙¯˜ÚÏ ¯Â˘È‚‰

ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Â ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÂÎ‰Ï ‰˜È˙‡‰ ˙Ó¯˙ .3

ÁÂη ˘ÂÓÈ˘ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÏÈÏ˘‰ ˙ÂÈχȈËÂÙ‰ ˙ÂÚÙ˘‰Ï ÒÁÈ· ÏÈÚÏ ÚˆÂ‰˘ ÁÂ˙ȉÚˆ˜Ó ÏÎ .204¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ ÌÈÈ˙‡ „ÂÒÈ ˙¯˜Ú ÏÚ ÒÒ·˙‰ Ìȯ˘‚Ó È„È ÏÚÍÓ˙ÒÓ‰ ,¯Â˘È‚ ÂÓÎ ÌÈ˘‡ Ï˘ ̉ÈÈÁÏ Ú‚Â‰ ÌÂÁ˙· „ÁÂÈÓ·Â ,‰˜È˙‡ ÈÏÏÎ ÍȯˆÓÌÈ·¯ ÌÈˆÓ‡Ó ‰˘ÂÚ ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÌÏÂÚ .Úˆ˜Ó‰ ÏÚ·· Ô˙ȉ ÔÂÓ‡‰ ÏÚ È˙ÂÚÓ˘Ó ‰Î ÔÙ‡·¯Â˘È‚· ÌȘÒÂÚÏ Ìȯ¯· ‰˜È˙‡ ÈÏÏÎ ˘Â·È‚Ï ,‰ÓˆÚ ˙ÂÎÊ· ˙„ÓÂÚ‰ ‰ÈÒÙ¯ÙÏ ÍÂÙ‰Ï

.205Úˆ˜ÓÎ ‰„ÓÚÓ· ‰¯Î‰ ˙˘ÙÁÓ‰ ‰ÏÂÚ ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó ‰ˆÂ·˜Ï ˙„ÁÂÈÓ ˙Â·È˘Á¯ÒÂÁ .ÍÈω‰ Ï˘ „ÁÂÈÓ‰ ÈÙ‡‰ Ï˘· Ì‚ ‰˜È˙‡ ÈÏÏη „ÁÂÈÓ Í¯Âˆ ˘È ¯Â˘È‚·ÏˆÈÏ ‡È·‰Ï ÌÈÏÂÏÚ ÌÈÈ˙Â‰Ó ÔÂÈ„ ÈÏÏΠ‡ ‰¯Â„ˆÂ¯Ù ÈÏÏÎ Ï˘ ̯„Úȉ ˙ÂÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ‰„ˆÓ ˙ȇ¯Á‡Â ‰˙‡ ˙‚‰˙‰ ÁÈË·‰Ï ͯ„ ̉ ‰˜È˙‡ ÈÏÏÎ ÔÎÏ .206ÍÈω‰ Ï˘ ‰Ú¯Ï¯Â˘È‚‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÈÏÓ¯ÂÙ‰ ¯„Ú‰ ÏÚ ˙ˆÙÏ ÌÈÒÓ ÌÈÈ˙‡ ÌȄ˜ ,‰˘ÚÓÏ .207Ìȯ˘‚Ó˙ÂÏ·‚Ó ˙Ïˉ ,ÌÈÈÈÚ „Â‚È ÏÚ ¯ÂÒȇ Ô‚Π,˙ÂÓÈÂÒÓ ÌÂÓÈÈÓ ˙ÂÈÙȈ ˙·ˆ‰ ˙ÂÚˆÓ‡·˜ÙÒÏ Â„Ú ‰˜È˙‡ ÈÏÏÎ ÍÎÏ ÛÒ· .208·"ˆÂÈΠ¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È ÏÚ ‰Î¯Ú‰ Úˆȷ ÏÚ˙ÂÙˆÏ ÂÈÏÚ ‰ÓÏ ÒÁÈ· Ú„ÈÓ ·Á¯‰ ¯Â·ÈˆÏ ˜ÙÒÏ ̄ȘÙ˙ Úˆȷ· ‰ÂÂΉ Ìȯ˘‚ÓÏ

.209Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈÏ‰Ó ˙ÂÙˆÏÔ‚Î) ÌÈÓÈȘ‰ ‰˜È˙‡‰ ÈÏÏÎ Ì‚Â ,Ìȯ˘‚ÓÏ ÈÏÏÎ È˙‡ „˜ ÌÈȘ ‡Ï χ¯˘È·ÂÏÎÂÈ˘ ˙Ó ÏÚ ˙¢¯ÙÏ ÌȘ˜Ê ˙ÂÓÈÓÚ· ÌȘÂÏ (¯Â˘È‚‰ ˙˜˙· ÌÈȈӉ ÌÈÏÏΉ˙˜ÈË˜Ë Ï˘ ,¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ˙Â¯Â˜Ó Ï˘ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰·ÂË ‰·‰ .Ì˙¯ËÓ ˙‡ ‚È˘‰ÏÌÈÈÂ˘Ú ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω Ï˘ ÌÈÈ˙‡‰ „ÂÒȉ ˙¯˜Ú Ï˘ Ì˙ÂÚÓ˘Ó Ï˘Â ,ÂÏ˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰.¯Â˘È‚· ˜ÂÒÈÚ‰ Ï˘ ‰˜È˘¯Ù‰ ÔÈ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÁÂΉ ÒÂ˙ÈÓ ÔÈ·˘ ¯ÚÙ‰ ˙‡ ̈ӈÏ

2045 ÌȘ¯Ù ,70 ‰¯Ú‰ ÏÈÚÏ ,‡¯ÈÙ˘ ‡¯ .‰Ê ¯Ó‡Ó ˙¯‚ÒÓÓ ‚¯ÂÁ Âχ ˙¯˜Ú Ï˘ ˯ÂÙÓ ÁÂ˙È.6-Â

205Model Standards of Conduct for-Ï ‡Â·Ó‰ ˙‡ Ì‚ ‡¯ ;Macfarlane, supra note 7, at p. 55“The Model Standards of Conduct for Mediators are intended to perform :Mediatorsthree major functions: to serve as a guide for the conduct of mediators’; to informthe mediating parties; and to promote public confidence in mediation as a process for

.resolving disputes”206.Bush, supra note 2, at p. 254207.Boulle & Nesic, supra note 1, at p. 460208.Macfarlane, supra note 7, at p. 55209R.B. Bush “The Dilemmas of Mediation Practice: A Study of Ethical Dilemmas and

.Policy Implications” 1 J. Disp. Resol. (1994) 1, 4

437

(Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜ ‡¯ÈÙ˘ ¯ÓÂÚ

ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ· ÁÂΉ ȯÚÙ ÌÚ ˙„„ÂÓ˙‰Ï ˙ÂÙÒ ˙ÂÏÂÚÙ .4

:¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ÂÁÂη ‰¯Î‰Ï È˙Ú„Ï ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ˙ÂÎȯˆ˘ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰ ‰ÓÎ È˙ÈȈ ‰Î „ÚÚ„ÈÓ‰ ˙¯·Ú‰· ͯˆ‰ ,‰Ê ‡˘ÂÏ Ìȯ˘‚Ó Ï˘ ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ‰ ˙‡ÏÚ‰·˘ ˙Â·È˘Á‰ÈÏÏÎ ˘Â·È‚· ˙¯˙ȉ ,ÌÈ„„ˆÎ ¯Â˘È‚ ÈÎÈω· ˜ÏÁ ˙Á˜Ï ÌÈÈ¢ډ Âχ ˙ÚÈ„ÈÏ˙ÏÂÚÙ ÏÚ Á˜ÈÙ Ï˘ „ÓÓ Ì‚ ÂÙÈÒÂÈ Âχ ˙¯ËÓ ˙‚˘‰· ÂÚÈÈÒÈ˘ Ìȯ¯· ‰˜È˙‡

.Ìȯ˘‚ӉȯÚÙ ÌÚ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰ÏÈÚÈ ˙„„ÂÓ˙‰Ï ̯˙Ï ˙ÂÈ¢ډ ˙ÂÙÒ ˙ÂÏÂÚÙ ÚȈ‰Ï Ô˙È

:‰Ó‚Â„Ï .ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ÔÈ·Ï ¯˘‚Ó‰ ÔÈ·˘ ÁÂΉ˙ÏÚÙ‰ Ï˘ ˙ÂÎÏ˘‰‰ ϯËÏ ÌÈί„‰ ˙Á‡ .¯Â˘È‚ ÈÓÎÒ‰Ï "ÔÂȈ ˙Ù˜˙" (‡)˜ÂÁ· ȇ˙ ˙¯ÈˆÈ ˙ÂÈ‰Ï ‰ÈÂ˘Ú ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÒÁÈ· ÁÂÎ ˙„ÓÚ· ȈӉ ¯˘‚Ó È„È ÏÚ ıÁÏ„ÚÂÓÓ ÌÈÓÈ ‰ÓÎ ÌÂ˙· ˜¯ ·ÈÈÁÓ ÍÂÙ‰È ¯Â˘È‚ ÍÈω· ‚˘Â‰˘ ‰¯˘Ù ÌÎÒ‰ ÂÈÙÏ˘ÔÈ· ‰Á·‰ ˙¯ÈˆÈ ÌȘȄˆÓ ÂÏ˘ ÁÂΉ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ˙ÏÂÎÈ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ „ÓÚÓ .210Â˙ÓÈ˙ÁÏÚ ‰È‚Ó ‰˜È˜Á· ÂÊÎ ‰ÚÈ·˜Â ,¯Â˘È‚ ÈÓÎÒ‰ ÔÈ·Ï ÏÈ‚¯ Ô˙Ó ‡˘Ó· ‚˘Â‰˘ ÌÈÓÎÒ‰¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ‰Èˆ·ÈËÂÓ‰ ˙‡ ‰˙ÈÁÙÓ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ ˙˜ÈË˜Ë ÈÙÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰

.ÌÎÒ‰‰Ó ̉· ¯ÂÊÁÏ ÌÈÏÂÎÈ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ‰·˘ ˙ÂϘ‰ Ï˘· Âχ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘Ó˙˘‰ÏÈ·ÓÂÙ· ·Â¯ ÈÙ ÏÚ Ï‰˙Ó‰ ,ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙È·· ÔÂÈ„‰ ÂÓÎ ‡Ï˘ .ÌÈÈ˘· ¯Â˘È‚ (·)È˙¯Îʉ .˙ÂÈ˯ٷ ,˙ÂÈ„ÂÒ· ,‰Úˆ· ω˙Ó ¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω ,˙ȯ·Ȉ ˙¯Â˜È·Ï Û¢ÁÂÏÚ ÈÓÈÙ ‰¯˜· ÈڈӇΠÍÈω· ÌȯÁ‡ ÌÈÙ˙˙˘Ó Ï˘ Ì˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ˙ÂÚ„ÂÓ ˙‡Ï˘ ‰ÚÙÂ˙‰ .ÍÈω‰ ωȷ È˘ ¯˘‚Ó Ï˘ ÂÙÂ˙È˘ Âȉ ÛÒ ÈÚˆÓ‡ .¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÏÂÚÙÌȯ˘‚Ó ˙¯˘Î‰Ï ÌÈү˜· ˙„ÓÏ ,˙¯ÙÒ· ˙¯ÎÂÓ (co-mediation) ÌÈÈ˘· ¯Â˘È‚˙ÏÚÙ‰ ˙ÂÏ·‚ ˙‡ Â˙ÈÓÚÏ ¯ÈÎÊ‰Ï ÏÂÎÈ ÛÒ ¯˘‚Ó .‰˜È˘¯Ù· ÏÚÂÙ· ˙˘Á¯˙ÓÂ˙ÂÈ‚‰˙‰Â ˙Âȇ˷˙‰ ÔÊ‡Ï ,‰‚ȯÁ ˙‚‰˙‰ ÈÙÓ ÂÈÏÚ "ÁÈ‚˘‰Ï" ,ÌÈȇ¯‰ ÁÂΉ¯˘‚Ó .Ô‰Ï Ú„ÂÓ ‡Â‰ Ôȇ˘ ˙¯ÂÂÈÚ ˙„˜ ˙ÂÈˉ ÂÏ ¯È‡‰Ï ¯Á‡‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘Í¯ÂÚ ¯˘‚Ó ÌÚ „ÁÈ ÏÚÂÙ‰ ‚ÂÏÂÎÈÒÙ ¯˘‚Ó ,‰Ó‚„Ï) ˙¯Á‡ ‰ÈÒÙ¯ÙÓ ‡·‰ ÛÒÂÌÈÏÚÂÙ‰ Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÏÚ ,˙‡Ê ÌÚ „ÁÈ .ÌÈ„„ˆÏ ÚÂÈÒ· ¯˙ÂÈ ‰·Á¯ ‰˘È‚ ÔÂÂÈ‚ ÚÈˆÓ (ÔÈ„˙ÂÎÓÒ· ‡Ë·˙‰Ï ÏÂÎȉ ˙Ù˙Â˘Ó ÁÂÎ ˙ÏÚÙ‰ Ï˘ ¯·ËˆÓ‰ ˘ه‰Ó ¯‰ÊÈ‰Ï ÌÈÈ˘·,(„Á‡ ¯˘‚Ó ˙ÓÂÚÏ ,˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓ ˙‡Ș· ,˙ÂÎÓÒ Ìȯ„˘Ó‰ Ìȯ˘‚Ó È˘) ˙¯·‚ÂÓ,¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ÈÙÏÎ ÚÂ΢‰ ÈˆÓ‡Ó ˙‡ ÌÈÙÓ Ìȯ˘‚Ó‰ È˘) ıÁÏÏ ÍÙ‰‰ ¯˙È ÚÂ΢ÚÂÎ˘Ï ÈڈӇΠ̉È˙„ÓÚÏ ¯Á‡‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÓÎÒ‰· ÌÈ˘Ó˙˘Ó ,ÌÈÂÚÈË ÏÚ ÌȯÊÂÁ

.·"ˆÂÈΠ(„ˆ‰ÛÒ ̄‡ Ï˘ ˙ÂÁΠ.¯Á‡ ÁÂÎ ‡· ‡ ÔÈ„ ͯÂÚ È„È ÏÚ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰ ‚ˆÈÈ (‚)˙Ï·˜ ÍÈω˙· Â˙‡ ‰ÂÂÏÓ ,¯Â˘È‚· Â˙ȇ „ÁÈ Û˙˙˘Ó‰ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ Ï˘ ÂÓÚËÓ

210˙ÂÎÊ ˙‡ ˜ÊÁÏ ˙ÈÈÂÚÓ‰ Welsh, supra note 154, at pp. 87y88 Ï˘ ˙ˆÏÓ‰‰ ˙Á‡ Ì‚ ȉÂÊ.¯Â˘È‚· ÌÈ„„ˆ Ï˘ ˙ÈÓˆÚ‰ ‰Ú¯Î‰‰

438

¯Â˘È‚· ÁÂΉ Ҙ„¯Ù (Â"Ò˘˙) |  ËÙ˘Ó‰ ˙ȯ˜

‰ÏÂÎÈ ˙ÈÚˆ˜Ó ˙ȯÒÂÓ ,˙È˘Ù ‰ÎÈÓ˙ ÂÏ ˜ÈÚÓ ,ÂÓÈÚ Ë·Ï˙Ó ,ÂÏ˘ ˙ÂËÏÁ‰‰˙ÚÙ˘‰ ÌÚ ¯˙ÂÈ ‰·ÂË ‰¯Âˆ· „„ÂÓ˙‰Ï ÂÏ ¯˘Ù‡Ï ,„ˆ Â˙‡ Ï˘ ÂÁÂÎ ˙ÓˆÚ‰Ï ÚÈÈÒÏÚÈ˙¯‰Ï ‰ÈÂ˘Ú ÔÈ„ ͯÂÚ ˙ÂÁΠ,‰Ó‚Â„Ï .¯˙ÂÈ ‰·¯ ˙ÏÚÂ˙ ‰ÓÓ ˜ÈىϠ¯˘‚Ó‰ÍÂÙ‰Ï Â‡ ¯Â˘È‚Ï „ˆ ÏÚ ıÁÏ ˙ÏÚÙ‰Ï ÈÏÎÎ ‰Î¯Ú‰‰ ˙˜È˘˷ ˘ÂÓÈ˘Ó ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙‡‡Â‰ ,ÌÂÁ˙· ÈÂˆÓ ÔÈ„‰ ͯÂÚ˘ ˙¯˘Ù‡ ˙ÓÈȘ Ô΢ ,˙ÂÁÙ ‰ÏÈÚÈÏ Â˙·¯Ú˙‰ ˙‡.¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘ Â˙„ÓÚ ˙‡ ÔÊ‡Ï ÏÂÎÈ ‡Â‰Â ÂÊ ‰„˜· ¯˘‚Ó‰ ˙ÂÈÁÓÂÓÓ ˙ÂÁÙ Ì˘¯˙ÓıÓ‡Ï ÏÂÎÈ ,˙È˘È‡ ÌÈ·¯ÂÚÓ‰ ÌÈ„„ˆ‰Ó ÏÈ„·‰Ï ,ÔÈ„‰ ͯÂÚ˘ ˙Âȉ ,˙‡Ê ˙ÓÂÚÏÚÂ΢‰ ÈˆÓ‡Ó ˙‡ ˜ÊÁÏ ‰Á ‰„ÓÚ· ‡ˆÓ ‡Â‰ ,ÍÂÒÎÒ‰ Ï˘ ¯˙ÂÈ ˙˜ÁÂ¯Ó ‰È‡¯˙¢Ï ‰Èˆ‡ÂËÈÒ‰ Ï˘ ¯˙ÂÈ ˙ÊÂ‡Ó ‰È‡¯ ıÓ‡Ï „ˆÏ ÚÈÈÒÏ ‰ÒÓ‰ ¯˘‚Ó‰ Ï˘

.˙ÂÈ‚˘ ‡ˆÂÓ ˙ÂÁ‰

¯·„ ˙ȯÁ‡ .5

‰ËÈÏ˘‰ .˙ÂÁÂÎ ÏÏÂ˘Ó Âȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ .¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω˙ ÍÂ˙· È·ÈÒ٠̯‚ Âȇ ¯˘‚Ó‰ÏÈÚÏ˘ ÁÂ˙ȉ .¯˘‚Ó‰ È„È· ÌÈÈÂˆÓ ,Â˙‡ˆÂ˙· Ì‚ ‰·¯ ‰„ÈÓ·Â ,¯Â˘È‚‰ ÍÈω˙·˙˜È˘ˉ ÏÏ˘Ï ÒÁÈÈ˙Ó Âȇ ‡Â‰ .‰È˙ÂÎÏ˘‰Ó ˙ˆ˜Ó ÏÚ ÚÈ·ˆÓ ÂÊ ‰ÚÙÂ˙ ‚ȈÓÂÊ ‰·Â˘Á ‰È‚ÂÒ· ÔÂÈ„ Í˘Ó‰Ï ÒÈÒ· ‰ÂÂ‰Ó ‡Â‰ .Ìȯ˘‚Ó ÌÈË˜Â˘ ‰ÚÙ˘‰‰ Èί„Â

.¯Â˘È‚· ÌȘÒÂÚÏ ÌÈÓω ÌÈÈ˙‡ ÌÈÏÏÎ Ï˘ Ì˘Â·È‚Ï Í¯„· ÛÒ ·Ï˘Â

439